The case of the Common-wealth of England stated, or, The equity, utility, and necessity of a submission to the present government cleared out of monuments both sacred and civill, against all the scruples and pretences of the opposite parties, viz. royallists, Scots, Presbyterians, Levellers : wherein is discovered severally the vanity of their designes, together with the improbability of their successe and inconveniences which must follow (should either of them take effect) to the extreme prejudice of the nation : two parts : with a discourse of the excellencie of a free-state above a kingly-government / by Marchamont Nedham, Gent.
         Nedham, Marchamont, 1620-1678.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A52748 of text R36610 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing N377). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 296 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 56 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A52748
         Wing N377
         ESTC R36610
         15743744
         ocm 15743744
         104589
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A52748)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 104589)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1153:13)
      
       
         
           
             The case of the Common-wealth of England stated, or, The equity, utility, and necessity of a submission to the present government cleared out of monuments both sacred and civill, against all the scruples and pretences of the opposite parties, viz. royallists, Scots, Presbyterians, Levellers : wherein is discovered severally the vanity of their designes, together with the improbability of their successe and inconveniences which must follow (should either of them take effect) to the extreme prejudice of the nation : two parts : with a discourse of the excellencie of a free-state above a kingly-government / by Marchamont Nedham, Gent.
             Nedham, Marchamont, 1620-1678.
          
           
             This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A52748 of text R36610 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing N377). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
           [8], 111 [i.e. 99] p.
           
             Printed for E. Blackmore and B. Lowndes ...,
             London :
             1650.
          
           
             "An appendix, added out of Salmasius and M. Hobbs": p. 103-111.
             Contains numerous errors in pagination.
             Imperfect: print show-through with loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Great Britain -- History -- Commonwealth and Protectorate, 1649-1660.
           Great Britain -- Politics and government -- 1649-1660.
        
      
    
       A52748  R36610  (Wing N377).  civilwar no The case of the Common-vvealth of England, stated: or, The equity, utility, and necessity, of a submission to the present government; cleare Nedham, Marchamont 1650    48547 154 35 0 0 0 0 39 D  The  rate of 39 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the D category of texts with between 35 and 100 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2006-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-12 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2009-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           CASE
           OF
           THE
           COMMON-WEALTH
           OF
           ENGLAND
           ,
           STATED
           :
           
             OR
             ,
          
           The
           
             Equity
             ,
             Vtility
             ,
          
           and
           
             Necessity
             ,
          
           of
           a
           Submission
           to
           the
           present
           GOVERNMENT
           ;
           Cleared
           out
           of
           Monuments
           both
           Sacred
           and
           Civill
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Scruples
           and
           Pretences
           of
           the
           opposite
           Parties
           ;
           viz.
           Royallists
           ,
           Scots
           ,
           Presbyterians
           ,
           Levellers
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           discovered
           severally
           ,
           the
           vanity
           of
           their
           
             Designes
             ,
          
           together
           with
           the
           
             Improbability
          
           of
           their
           Successe
           ,
           and
           
             Inconveniences
          
           which
           must
           follow
           ,
           (
           should
           either
           of
           them
           take
           effect
           )
           to
           the
           extreme
           prejudice
           of
           the
           Nation
           .
        
         
           TVVO
           PARTS
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Discourse
           of
           the
           Excellencie
           of
           a
           
             FREE-STATE
             ,
          
           above
           a
           
             KINGLY-GOVERNMENT
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           Edition
           ,
           with
           Additions
           ,
           collected
           out
           of
           
             Salmasius
          
           his
           
             Defensio
             Regia
             ,
          
           and
           M.
           
             Hobbs
          
           de
           
             Corpore
             Politico
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             Marchamont
             Nedham
             ,
          
           Gent.
           
        
         
           
             Salustius
             .
          
           
             Incredebile
             est
             memoratu
             ,
             quantum
             adeptâ
             libertate
             ,
             in
             brevi
             
               Romana
            
             civitas
             creverit
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Fr.
               Guicciard
               .
            
             Histor.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             Liberae
             Civitates
             
               DEO
            
             summoperè
             placent
             ;
             cò
             quòd
             in
             iis
             ,
             magis
             quàm
             in
             alio
             genere
             Rerumpub
             .
             commune
             Bonum
             conservetur
             ,
             Jus
             suum
             cuique
             aequaliter
             distibuatur
             ,
             Civium
             animi
             vehementiùs
             ad
             Virtutem
             &
             Laudem
             accendantur
             ,
             
               RELIGIO
            
             colatur
             ,
             Sacra
             peragantur
             .
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           
             Printed
             for
          
           E.
           Blackmore
           ,
           
             and
          
           R.
           Lowndes
           .
           1650.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           PErhaps
           thou
           art
           of
           an
           Opinion
           contrary
           to
           what
           is
           here
           written
           :
           I
           confesse
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           Time
           I
           my Self
           was
           so
           too
           ,
           till
           some
           Causes
           made
           me
           to
           reflect
           with
           an
           impartiall
           eye
           upon
           the
           Affairs
           of
           this
           
             new
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           Hereupon
           ,
           beginning
           seriously
           to
           search
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           many
           
             Pleas
          
           and
           
             Objections
          
           made
           against
           it
           ;
           And
           supposing
           those
           learned
           men
           who
           wrote
           before
           these
           Times
           ,
           were
           most
           likely
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           as
           being
           un-interested
           in
           our
           Affairs
           ,
           and
           un-concerned
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           I
           took
           a
           view
           of
           their
           Reasons
           and
           Iudgments
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           made
           so
           many
           Collections
           ,
           that
           putting
           them
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           comparing
           all
           together
           ,
           they
           
           soon
           made
           a
           
             Conquest
          
           over
           me
           and
           my
           
             Opinion
             .
          
        
         
           I
           know
           the
           high
           Talkers
           ,
           the
           lighter
           and
           censorious
           part
           of
           People
           ,
           wil
           shoot
           many
           a
           
             bitter
             Arrow
          
           to
           wound
           my
           
             Reputation
             ,
          
           and
           charge
           me
           with
           
             Levity
          
           and
           
             Inconstancy
             ,
          
           because
           I
           am
           not
           obstinate
           like
           themselves
           ,
           against
           Conscience
           ,
           Right
           Reason
           ,
           Necessity
           ,
           the
           Custome
           of
           all
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           our
           own
           .
           But
           this
           sort
           of
           men
           I
           reckon
           
             inter
             Bruta
             animantia
             ;
          
           among
           whom
           to
           do
           well
           is
           to
           hear
           ill
           ;
           who
           usually
           speak
           amisse
           of
           those
           things
           that
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           understand
           .
           From
           them
           therefore
           I
           appeale
           to
           the
           
             Great
             Tribunall
             ,
          
           where
           it
           is
           known
           I
           have
           in
           this
           dealt
           faithfully
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           more
           sober
           Intelligences
           ,
           here
           below
           ,
           with
           whom
           these
           Papers
           must
           needs
           find
           the
           more
           
             free
             entertainment
             ,
          
           because
           free
           from
           partiality
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           tincture
           of
           
             Faction
             .
          
        
         
         
           And
           that
           they
           may
           be
           the
           fitter
           to
           walk
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           have
           divided
           them
           into
           
             Two
             Parts
             ,
          
           and
           accommodated
           Them
           with
           a
           
             Method
             ,
          
           suitable
           to
           those
           two
           Parties
           whereof
           the
           world
           consists
           ;
           
             viz.
          
           the
           
             Conscientious
          
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Worldling
             .
          
           The
           former
           wil
           approve
           nothing
           but
           what
           is
           
             just
          
           and
           
             equitable
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           labored
           to
           satisfie
           him
           (
           as
           I
           have
           done
           my Self
           )
           touching
           the
           
             Justice
          
           of
           Submission
           :
           The
           latter
           will
           imbrace
           any
           thing
           ,
           so
           it
           make
           for
           his
           
             Profit
             ;
          
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           shewn
           him
           the
           
             Inconveniences
          
           and
           
             Dangers
             ,
          
           that
           will
           follow
           his
           opposition
           of
           a
           
             settlement
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           though
           the
           other
           should
           continue
           
             obstinate
          
           in
           their
           
             erroneous
             pretences
             ;
          
           yet
           of
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           I
           dare
           promise
           my Self
           an
           abundance
           of
           
             Proselytes
             ,
          
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           world
           being
           led
           more
           by
           Appetites
           of
           
             Convenience
          
           and
           
             Commodity
             ,
          
           than
           the
           Dictates
           of
           
             Conscience
             :
          
           
           And
           it
           is
           a
           more
           current
           way
           of
           perswasion
           ,
           by
           telling
           men
           what
           will
           be
           
             profitable
          
           and
           
             convenient
          
           for
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           than
           what
           they
           
             ought
          
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           But
           Prethee
           read
           ,
           and
           then
           do
           what
           thou
           list
           :
           I
           have
           onely
           one
           word
           more
           ;
           &
           that
           is
           to
           our
           
             modern
             Pharisee
             ,
          
           the
           
             Consciencious
             Pretender
             ,
          
           and
           principall
           Disturber
           of
           the
           publique
           Peace
           .
           If
           hee
           will
           not
           be
           convinced
           by
           so
           clear
           Testimonies
           ,
           but
           raise
           more
           dust
           about
           our
           ears
           ,
           to
           amaze
           the
           People
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           ;
           That
           all
           this
           noise
           of
           
             Church-Reformation
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
          
           and
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           is
           a
           mere
           malicious
           Designe
           to
           drive
           on
           a
           
             Faction
             ,
          
           for
           the
           casting
           down
           of
           our
           present
           Governers
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           set
           up
           Themselves
           in
           the
           Seat
           of
           Authority
           .
           —
           
             Farewell
             ,
          
           and
           be
           wise
           .
           Being
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           these
           Things
           ,
           I
           conceive
           my Self
           obliged
           ,
           to
           shew
           others
           the
           same
           way
           of
           satisfaction
           .
        
      
       
       
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           first
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             THat
             
               Governments
            
             have
             their
             Revolutions
             ,
             and
             fatall
             Periods
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             
               Sword
            
             is
             ,
             and
             ever
             hath
             been
             ,
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             Titles
             to
             Government
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             Non-submission
             to
             Government
             justly
             deprives
             men
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             its
             Protection
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Government
             erected
             by
             a
             
               Prevailing
               Part
            
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             is
             as
             valid
             
               de
               Iure
               ,
            
             as
             if
             it
             had
             the
             ratifying
             Consent
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Allegiance
               ,
            
             and
             
               Covenant
               ,
            
             are
             no
             justifiable
             Grounds
             to
             raise
             a
             new
             War
             ,
             in
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Intent
             of
             the
             
               First
               Part
            
             is
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
               Necessity
            
             and
             
               Equity
               :
            
             Of
             the
             
               Second
               ,
            
             to
             manifest
             the
             
               Utility
            
             and
             
               Benefit
            
             of
             a
             
               Submission
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           Case
           of
           the
           COMMON-WEALTH
           ,
           STATED
           .
        
         
           
             Part
             I.
             
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               That
               Governments
               have
               their
               Revolutions
               and
               fatall
               Periods
               .
            
             
               THe
               best
               of
               
                 Preachers
                 ,
              
               
               SOLOMON
               ,
               taking
               the
               World
               for
               his
               Text
               ,
               found
               no
               other
               Application
               could
               be
               made
               of
               it
               then
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 All
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 vanity
                 ;
              
               and
               this
               he
               proveth
               (
               as
               did
               the
               wisest
               of
               Philosophers
               )
               by
               the
               perpetuall
               rotation
               of
               all
               things
               in
               a
               circle
               ,
               from
               
                 *
              
               
                 Generation
              
               to
               
                 Corruption
                 .
                 Inest
                 rebus
                 cunctis
                 quidam
                 velut
                 orbis
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &c.
              
               There
               is
               (
               saith
               
                 Tacitus
                 )
              
               as
               it
               were
               a
               wheeling
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               
               and
               a
               Revolution
               of
               Manners
               as
               well
               as
               Times
               .
               Nor
               are
               the
               huge
               Bodies
               of
               Common-wealths
               exempted
               from
               the
               same
               Fate
               with
               Plants
               ,
               Brutes
               ,
               Men
               ,
               and
               other
               petty
               Individuals
               ;
               and
               this
               by
               a
               certain
               destiny
               ,
               or
               decree
               of
               nature
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               her
               Productions
               ,
               makes
               the
               second
               moment
               of
               their
               perfection
               ,
               the
               first
               toward
               their
               dissolution
               .
               
               This
               was
               observed
               to
               our
               purpose
               in
               the
               present
               case
               ,
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               
                 Roman
              
               Eloquence
               ,
               
                 Idipsum
                 à
                 Platone
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Philosophiâque
                 didici
                 ,
                 naturales
                 esse
                 conversiones
                 Rerumpub
                 .
                 ut
                 eae
                 tum
                 à
                 Principibus
                 teneantur
                 ,
                 tum
                 à
                 populo
                 ,
                 tum
                 à
                 singulis
                 .
              
               I
               have
               learned
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               out
               of
               
                 Plato's
              
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               Commonweals
               
               are
               altered
               by
               Turnes
               into
               the
               severall
               Formes
               of
               Government
               ,
               
                 Aristocracy
                 ,
                 Democracy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               Nor
               can
               any
               reason
               be
               given
               For
               it
               ,
               besides
               those
               rapid
               
                 Hurricanoes
              
               of
               fatall
               necessity
               ,
               which
               blow
               upon
               our
               Affaires
               from
               all
               points
               of
               the
               
                 Compasse
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Sicut
                   variae
                   nascentibus
                   —
                
                 
                   Contingunt
                   pueris
                   animae
                   ,
                   
                   sic
                   urbibus
                   affert
                
                 
                   Hora
                   ,
                   diésque
                   ,
                   suum
                   ,
                   cum
                   primùm
                   maenia
                   surgunt
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aut
                   genium
                   ,
                   aut
                   fatum
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   —
                   Certum
                   est
                   &
                   inevitabile
                   fatum
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Quod
                  
                   —
                   ratio
                   vincere
                   nulla
                   potest
                   ;
                   
                   
                     quodque
                     
                  
                
                 
                   —
                   Omnia
                   certo
                   fine
                   gubernat
                   .
                
                 
                   —
                   Sic
                   omnia
                   verti
                
                 
                   Cernimus
                   ,
                   
                   atque
                   ,
                   alias
                   assumere
                   pondera
                   gentes
                   ;
                
                 
                   Concidere
                   has
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
             
               The
               
                 English
              
               of
               all
               is
               ,
               That
               as
               men
               are
               borne
               into
               the
               world
               with
               soules
               ;
               
               so
               Cities
               have
               a
               
                 Fate
              
               or
               
                 Genius
              
               given
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               founding
               of
               their
               Walls
               ;
               and
               this
               Fate
               is
               so
               sure
               and
               inevitable
               ,
               that
               no
               reason
               or
               wit
               of
               man
               can
               conquer
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               directs
               all
               things
               to
               the
               appointed
               end
               .
               Now
               that
               you
               may
               understand
               what
               
                 Fate
              
               is
               ,
               
                 Minucius
                 Felix
              
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 de
                 unoquoque
                 ,
                 nostrum
                 fatus
                 est
                 Deus
                 ,
              
               
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               spoken
               or
               determined
               concerning
               every
               man
               .
               
               
                 It
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 )
                 that
                 Providence
                 which
                 pulls
                 downe
                 one
                 Kingdome
                 or
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 up
                 another
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 this
                 done
                 leisurely
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 degrees
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 hurles
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 on
                 a
                 sudden
                 ,
              
               
               
                 from
                 the
                 highest
                 pinnacle
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               saith
               the
               same
               Author
               ,
               (
               almost
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Scripture
               )
               that
               
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 translated
                 from
                 one
                 family
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Causes
                 whereof
                 are
                 lockt
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Cabinet
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
              
               though
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
              
               hath
               left
               the
               main
               cause
               of
               such
               Changes
               upon
               record
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               the
               wickednesse
               and
               injustice
               of
               Rulers
               .
               It
               is
               the
               weight
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               which
               causeth
               those
               fatall
               Circumvolutions
               in
               the
               vast
               frame
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               all
               things
               being
               as
               changeable
               as
               the
               Moon
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               perpetuall
               
                 Flux
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Reflux
                 ,
              
               like
               the
               
                 Tides
              
               that
               follow
               her
               Motion
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               was
               the
               weight
               of
               Sin
               which
               sunk
               the
               
                 old
                 world
              
               in
               a
               
                 Deluge
                 ,
              
               and
               hath
               been
               the
               occasion
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               of
               all
               succeeding
               
               alterations
               ,
               
               by
               permission
               of
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               who
               leaves
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               to
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               accomplish
               his
               own
               Fatalities
               or
               Degrees
               by
               an
               execution
               of
               vengeance
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               best
               established
               and
               mightiest
               Governments
               of
               the
               world
               have
               been
               but
               temporary
               ;
               witnesse
               the
               foure
               great
               Monarchies
               ,
               the
               
                 Assyrian
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Persian
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Roman
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               time
               or
               age
               of
               a
               Government
               hath
               by
               some
               been
               reputed
               
                 *
              
               for
               the
               most
               part
               500.
               years
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               the
               
                 Assyrian
              
               Empire
               lasted
               520.
               years
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               ruined
               by
               the
               
                 Medos
              
               and
               
                 Persians
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Athenian
                 ,
              
               
               from
               their
               first
               King
               
                 Cecrops
              
               to
               
                 Codrus
              
               the
               last
               ,
               continued
               490.
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               was
               translated
               to
               a
               
                 populan
                 Government
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Lacedemonian
              
               Common-wealth
               flourished
               much
               about
               the
               same
               number
               of
               yeares
               ,
               
               from
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Founder
               
                 Ly●urgus
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Alexander
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               under
               whom
               it
               fell
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Roman
              
               was
               governed
               by
               
                 Consuls
              
               about
               500.
               
               years
               too
               ,
               from
               the
               expulsion
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               till
               it
               was
               reduced
               again
               into
               a
               Monarchy
               by
               
                 Augustus
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               
                 Augustus
              
               it
               stood
               in
               this
               Form
               ,
               about
               500.
               years
               more
               ,
               under
               
                 Emperors
                 ,
              
               till
               
                 Valentinian
                 ,
              
               the
               last
               Emperor
               of
               the
               
                 West
                 ,
              
               was
               slain
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               at
               which
               time
               the
               
                 Empire
              
               was
               rent
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               
                 Vandals
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               
                 Gensericus
                 ,
              
               possessed
               Themselves
               first
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               then
               of
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               at
               length
               of
               
                 Africk
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               
                 Italy
              
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               it self
               .
               
               The
               
                 Scots
              
               and
               
                 English
              
               shook
               off
               the
               imperiall
               yoke
               in
               
                 Britain
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Burgundians
              
               and
               
                 Franks
              
               seized
               part
               of
               
                 France
                 .
              
               
               The
               
                 Gothes
              
               another
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               the
               Country
               of
               
                 Aquitain
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               seats
               of
               the
               ancient
               
                 Cantabrians
              
               and
               
                 Celliberians
              
               in
               
                 Spain
                 ,
              
               whilst
               the
               
                 Lombards
              
               laid
               hold
               on
               
                 Gallia
                 Cisalpina
                 .
              
               By
               which
               means
               ,
               the
               
                 Emperors
              
               had
               no
               certain
               power
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 ,
              
               after
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Valentinian
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               relinquishing
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               the
               old
               Imperiall
               City
               ,
               they
               erected
               an
               
                 Exarchate
              
               at
               
                 Ravenna
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               soon
               destroyed
               likewise
               by
               the
               
                 Lombards
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               
               though
               500.
               years
               be
               reputed
               the
               usuall
               period
               of
               Governments
               ;
               
               yet
               some
               have
               not
               atteined
               above
               half
               the
               number
               :
               As
               the
               
                 Persian
              
               Monarchy
               ,
               which
               from
               
                 Cyrus
              
               the
               first
               to
               
                 Darius
              
               the
               last
               ,
               florished
               no
               longer
               then
               about
               230.
               years
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Grecian
              
               having
               completed
               250.
               after
               many
               struglings
               and
               bloudy
               bickerings
               betwixt
               the
               Competitors
               ,
               was
               divided
               into
               the
               severall
               Kindomes
               of
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Syria
                 ,
                 Pontus
              
               and
               
                 Egypt
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 *
              
               Kingly
               government
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               was
               abolished
               ,
               near
               the
               one
               hundred
               and
               fiftieth
               year
               after
               its
               Institution
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Lombards
              
               domineered
               in
               
                 Italy
              
               240.
               years
               ,
               till
               they
               were
               subdued
               by
               
                 Charlemain
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               last
               King
               
                 Desiderius
              
               banished
               with
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               I
               can
               tell
               you
               of
               many
               Royall
               Families
               and
               famous
               Governments
               ,
               
               that
               have
               had
               their
               fatall
               periods
               in
               a
               very
               short
               revolution
               of
               time
               ,
               
               not
               exceeding
               100.
               years
               .
               
               As
               ,
               in
               the
               one
               hundreth
               year
               after
               the
               Empire
               of
               
                 Augustus
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               government
               came
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Princes
               that
               were
               strangers
               ,
               
               as
               
                 Nerva
                 ,
                 Trajan
                 ,
                 Adrian
                 ,
              
               by
               nation
               
                 Spaniards
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 yeer
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               280.
               
               
                 Artaxerxes
              
               erected
               a
               new
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               
                 Persians
              
               out
               of
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               
                 Parthians
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               300.
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               tutelage
               of
               Princes
               
                 Christian
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Constantius
              
               and
               
                 Constantine
              
               the
               Great
               .
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               400.
               
               divers
               new
               Kingdoms
               were
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               Ashes
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               inflamed
               by
               Divisions
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Africk
                 ,
                 Asla
              
               and
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Anno
              
               500.
               the
               
                 Western
              
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Empire
               was
               extinct
               ,
               untill
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Charlemain
                 ,
              
               and
               swallowed
               up
               at
               
                 Constantinople
              
               in
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 .
              
               
            
             
               I
               could
               reckon
               up
               many
               more
               of
               these
               short-liv'd
               Governments
               .
               
               But
               this
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               (
               sooner
               or
               later
               )
               they
               all
               have
               their
               
                 fatall
                 Periods
                 ;
              
               their
               Crownes
               are
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               their
               Glories
               buried
               in
               the
               Grave
               of
               Oblivion
               .
               No
               wonder
               then
               ,
               if
               our
               
                 English
              
               Monarchy
               ,
               having
               arrived
               to
               almost
               600.
               years
               since
               the
               
                 Conquest
                 ,
              
               should
               now
               (
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Fate
               of
               all
               other
               Governments
               )
               resigne
               up
               her
               
                 Interest
              
               to
               some
               other
               Power
               ,
               
               Family
               ,
               or
               
                 Form
                 .
              
               The
               late
               Commotions
               
               and
               Contests
               betwixt
               
                 King
              
               and
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               were
               as
               so
               many
               sharp
               
                 Fits
              
               and
               feaverish
               distempers
               (
               which
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Antiperistasis
              
               are
               ever
               most
               violent
               in
               old
               age
               )
               upon
               the
               approaching
               Instants
               of
               dissolution
               .
               The
               
                 Corruption
              
               of
               the
               old
               
                 Form
              
               hath
               proved
               the
               
                 generation
              
               of
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               setled
               in
               a
               way
               visible
               and
               most
               substantiall
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               that
               't
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               but
               (
               in
               despight
               of
               
                 *
              
               opposition
               )
               it
               will
               have
               a
               reason
               of
               continuance
               (
               as
               others
               have
               had
               )
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               time
               allotted
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 .
              
               And
               this
               I
               am
               the
               more
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               its
               confirmation
               by
               a
               continued
               
                 Series
              
               of
               many
               signal
               Victories
               and
               Successes
               ,
               to
               the
               envie
               of
               all
               opposers
               ,
               and
               amazement
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Besides
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               cannot
               be
               exemplified
               in
               History
               ,
               that
               ever
               Kings
               were
               suddenly
               re-admitted
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               once
               expelled
               out
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
               If
               any
               one
               case
               of
               this
               kind
               may
               be
               produced
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               hundred
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               So
               that
               if
               it
               be
               considered
               likewise
               ,
               how
               the
               Worm
               works
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
              
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               
                 Regall
              
               yoke
               (
               especially
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               places
               )
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               as
               much
               madnesse
               to
               strive
               against
               the
               stream
               for
               the
               upholding
               of
               a
               power
               cast
               down
               by
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               for
               the
               
                 old
                 Sons
                 of
                 Earth
              
               to
               heap
               up
               Mountains
               against
               heaven
               .
               And
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               
                 *
              
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               but
               labour
               in
               vain
               ;
               that
               we
               have
               but
               fortified
               
                 Castles
                 in
                 the
                 aire
              
               against
               
                 fatall
                 Necessity
                 ,
              
               to
               maintain
               a
               phant'sie
               of
               pretended
               
                 Loyalty
                 ;
              
               the
               consequence
               whereof
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               at
               length
               in
               coole
               Blood
               we
               may
               have
               leisure
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               foolishly
               we
               have
               hazarded
               our
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               the
               lives
               of
               others
               ,
               
               with
               the
               common
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfying
               of
               an
               opinionated
               humor
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               CAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Sword
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               hath
               been
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Titles
               to
               Government
               .
            
             
               TO
               cleare
               this
               ,
               we
               need
               do
               no
               more
               but
               take
               a
               review
               of
               those
               Governments
               mentioned
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               in
               their
               Rise
               and
               Revolutions
               .
               The
               World
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Flood
                 ,
              
               in
               time
               grew
               more
               populous
               ;
               &
               more
               exceeding
               vitious
               ,
               being
               inclined
               to
               rapine
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               &c.
               so
               that
               the
               
                 Pater
                 familiar
              
               way
               of
               Government
               being
               insufficient
               to
               correct
               those
               grand
               enormities
               ,
               there
               was
               need
               of
               some
               one
               more
               potent
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               might
               restraine
               them
               by
               force
               .
               
               Upon
               which
               Ground
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 Nimrod
                 ,
              
               first
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               complotted
               a
               new
               and
               arbitrary
               way
               of
               Government
               ,
               backing
               it
               with
               Power
               by
               a
               party
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               that
               those
               Crimes
               which
               could
               not
               be
               cured
               by
               Perswasion
               ,
               might
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               Compulsion
               ;
               and
               that
               by
               a
               power
               seated
               in
               his
               own
               
                 Sword
              
               and
               
                 Will
                 ,
              
               he
               might
               oppose
               the
               wilfulnesse
               of
               others
               :
               But
               he
               ,
               afterwards
               abusing
               this
               power
               ,
               by
               stretching
               his
               own
               
                 will
              
               too
               far
               over
               other
               men's
               
                 wills
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               wel-being
               ,
               and
               oppression
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               became
               the
               first
               
                 Tyrant
              
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               was
               called
               a
               
                 mighty
                 hunter
                 ,
              
               as
               having
               used
               his
               power
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               lay
               the
               Foundations
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               to
               be
               the
               original
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Monarchy
                 ,
              
               and
               indeed
               the
               first
               Politicall
               Form
               of
               Government
               that
               ever
               was
               ;
               for
               the
               maintenance
               whereof
               he
               fortified
               himself
               in
               the
               lofty
               Tower
               of
               
                 Babel
                 ,
              
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               
                 Babylonian
              
               or
               
                 Assyrian
              
               Government
               ,
               which
               last
               name
               it
               took
               under
               
                 Ninus
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               him
               continued
               in
               a
               Succession
               of
               36.
               
               Kings
               ,
               down
               to
               
                 Sardanapalus
                 ;
              
               who
               was
               overcome
               in
               Battel
               by
               a
               conspiracy
               of
               his
               Capta●ns
               ;
               among
               whom
               
                 Arbaces
              
               the
               Governor
               of
               
                 Media
              
               being
               chief
               ,
               
               reigned
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               &
               by
               his
               
                 Sword
              
               translated
               the
               Title
               into
               his
               own
               Family
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Assyrians
              
               to
               the
               
                 Medes
                 ;
              
               with
               whom
               it
               continued
               in
               a
               Succession
               of
               9.
               
               Princes
               ,
               till
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               made
               King
               
                 Astyages
              
               give
               a
               Surrender
               to
               
                 Cyrus
              
               the
               
                 Persian
                 ,
              
               the
               last
               of
               whose
               Successors
               ,
               
                 Darius
                 ,
              
               yeelded
               it
               up
               
               upon
               the
               same
               Termes
               to
               
                 Alexander
              
               the
               Great
               ,
               who
               erected
               the
               grand
               Monarchy
               of
               the
               
                 Gr●cians
                 .
              
               
               King
               
                 Philip
                 ,
              
               the
               Father
               of
               this
               
                 Alexander
                 ,
              
               was
               confined
               at
               first
               within
               the
               narrow
               compasse
               of
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
              
               too
               narrow
               for
               his
               ambition
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               fomenting
               quarrels
               betwixt
               the
               
                 Thebans
                 ,
                 Phocians
                 ,
                 Lacedemonians
              
               and
               
                 Athenians
                 ,
              
               he
               found
               means
               to
               undermine
               them
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               
                 Sword
              
               made
               way
               for
               a
               Title
               ,
               through
               those
               petty
               
                 Common-weals
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               Monarchy
               of
               
                 Greece
                 ;
              
               which
               being
               improved
               the
               same
               way
               by
               his
               Son
               to
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               was
               lost
               again
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               by
               King
               
                 Perseus
                 ,
              
               the
               last
               of
               the
               
                 Macedonians
                 ;
              
               all
               whose
               Glories
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               served
               in
               the
               end
               only
               to
               aggravate
               his
               misfortunes
               ,
               
               and
               magnifie
               the
               triumphs
               of
               a
               
                 Roman
              
               Consul
               .
               But
               the
               Title
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Macedonia
              
               and
               the
               other
               Provinces
               had
               been
               lost
               from
               the
               Family
               of
               
                 Alexander
              
               above
               150.
               years
               before
               ,
               it
               being
               immediately
               upon
               his
               death
               bandied
               by
               the
               great
               men
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               Wives
               ,
               and
               Children
               slain
               by
               
                 Cassander
                 ;
              
               who
               ,
               with
               
                 Antigonus
                 ,
                 Seleucus
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ptolomie
                 ,
              
               having
               by
               Conquest
               rid
               their
               hands
               of
               all
               other
               Competitors
               ,
               shared
               the
               
                 Empire
              
               between
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Cassander
              
               reigning
               in
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Antigonus
              
               in
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Seleucus
              
               in
               
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Ptolomie
              
               in
               
                 Egypt
                 ;
              
               all
               whose
               Successors
               successively
               resigned
               their
               Titles
               (
               as
               did
               
                 Perseus
              
               the
               last
               Successor
               of
               
                 Cassander
                 )
              
               to
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               we
               look
               to
               the
               Originall
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               we
               find
               
                 Romulus
              
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               founding
               a
               Kingdom
               upon
               the
               ruins
               of
               their
               Kindred
               ,
               Friends
               and
               Neighbors
               .
               Next
               ,
               the
               
                 Kingly
                 Title
              
               gained
               by
               the
               Sword
               and
               Subtilty
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               way
               derived
               to
               divers
               of
               the
               7
               Kings
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               extinguish'd
               in
               
                 Tarquin
              
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 ;
              
               wherewith
               they
               drave
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Title
               to
               those
               also
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               they
               entituled
               themselves
               
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               continued
               ,
               till
               
                 Caesar
              
               wresting
               the
               
                 sword
              
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               became
               Master
               both
               of
               it
               and
               them
               :
               Most
               of
               the
               Successors
               of
               
                 Caesar
              
               likewise
               made
               way
               by
               the
               
                 sword
              
               to
               the
               Imperiall
               Chaire
               ;
               as
               
                 Augustus
              
               by
               the
               ruine
               of
               
                 Lepidus
              
               and
               Conquest
               of
               
                 Anthony
                 ;
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
              
               and
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               policy
               ,
               murther
               ,
               and
               the
               Favor
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               .
               
               At
               length
               the
               Sword
               divided
               the
               Empire
               into
               
                 East
              
               and
               
                 West
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               likewise
               each
               of
               them
               suffered
               many
               titular
               subdivisions
               ,
               till
               new
               Titles
               were
               raised
               in
               the
               
                 West
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               of
               the
               
                 Gothes
              
               and
               
                 Vandals
                 ;
              
               in
               the
               
                 East
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 Turks
              
               and
               
                 Saracens
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               obvious
               enough
               out
               of
               profane
               Histories
               ,
               take
               a
               view
               of
               those
               in
               
                 Holy
                 Writ
                 ,
              
               where
               you
               shall
               find
               the
               
                 sword
              
               the
               onely
               disposer
               ,
               and
               dispenser
               of
               Titles
               to
               Common-weals
               and
               Kingdomes
               .
               We
               find
               
                 Jacob
              
               on
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               bequeathing
               one
               Portion
               to
               
                 Joseph
                 ,
              
               above
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               brethren
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               a
               Parcell
               which
               he
               took
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               
                 Amorite
              
               with
               
                 his
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 Bow
                 ;
              
               unto
               which
               Parcell
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               not
               any
               Title
               that
               
                 Jacob
              
               had
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               Sword
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Title
              
               which
               his
               posterity
               had
               unto
               the
               Land
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               were
               allotted
               them
               by
               divine
               promise
               and
               dispensation
               ;
               yet
               (
               as
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               )
               they
               were
               to
               lay
               claime
               and
               take
               possession
               by
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               accordingly
               they
               received
               commission
               to
               ratifie
               their
               Title
               ,
               by
               a
               Conquest
               of
               the
               
                 Canaanites
                 ;
              
               after
               which
               ,
               
                 Jure
                 gentium
                 ,
              
               it
               became
               for
               ever
               
                 unquestionable
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               their
               Titles
               have
               been
               founded
               upon
               powerfull
               usurpation
               :
               such
               was
               that
               of
               
                 Ieroboam
                 ;
              
               who
               though
               the
               Kingdome
               were
               designed
               to
               him
               by
               a
               Declaration
               from
               heaven
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               erred
               notwithstanding
               in
               his
               over-speedy
               invading
               the
               Soveraignty
               by
               force
               ;
               and
               that
               Act
               of
               his
               is
               branded
               with
               the
               black
               Character
               of
               
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
               Yet
               being
               thus
               gotten
               into
               the
               Throne
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Thing
                 was
                 from
                 him
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               his
               permission
               ;
               And
               so
               he
               that
               was
               a
               Traytor
               in
               
                 rebellion
                 ,
              
               being
               once
               invested
               by
               a
               meer
               permissive
               Act
               of
               Providence
               ,
               came
               to
               have
               a
               positive
               Right
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               him
               that
               was
               his
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               Jurisdiction
               over
               those
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               of
               late
               his
               
                 Fellow-Subjects
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               
                 Jeroboam
              
               reigned
               his
               Son
               
                 Nadab
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               conquered
               and
               slaine
               in
               Battell
               at
               
                 Gibbethon
                 ,
              
               
               by
               
                 Baasha
                 ,
              
               who
               with
               his
               Sword
               setled
               the
               Crown
               upon
               his
               owne
               head
               ,
               which
               was
               worn
               afterward
               by
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Elab
                 ,
              
               till
               he
               likewise
               was
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Crown
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               usurped
               by
               
                 Zimri
                 ;
              
               
               from
               whom
               also
               it
               was
               snatched
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               by
               
                 Omri
                 ;
              
               who
               died
               peaceably
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               Succession
               to
               his
               son
               
                 Ahab
                 ,
              
               without
               the
               least
               scruple
               all
               this
               while
               on
               the
               Peoples
               part
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               submission
               and
               obedience
               to
               these
               usurped
               Powers
               .
               Adde
               to
               these
               Usurpations
               that
               of
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
              
               over
               the
               holy
               City
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               many
               of
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
              
               
               with
               their
               King
               
                 Jehoiakim
              
               into
               Captivity
               to
               
                 Babylon
                 ;
              
               an
               Action
               as
               full
               of
               Injustice
               and
               Cruelty
               as
               most
               that
               we
               read
               of
               :
               yet
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
              
               being
               once
               in
               possession
               by
               Conquest
               ,
               his
               Title
               became
               right
               and
               good
               ;
               as
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               Report
               given
               concerning
               
                 Zedekiah
              
               the
               Successor
               of
               
                 Jehoiakim
                 ,
              
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
               that
               
                 he
                 rebelled
                 against
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ;
              
               which
               implies
               an
               investiture
               of
               right
               in
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
              
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               or
               els
               that
               Resistance
               of
               
                 Zedekiah
              
               could
               not
               be
               called
               
                 Rebellion
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               come
               a
               little
               nearer
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               a
               sight
               of
               this
               Truth
               in
               Moderne
               practises
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               very
               convenient
               a
               little
               to
               examine
               the
               Rights
               and
               Titles
               of
               present
               Princes
               to
               their
               severall
               Principalities
               within
               Christendome
               ;
               whom
               if
               we
               trace
               up
               to
               their
               Originalls
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               ▪
               to
               have
               no
               other
               dependance
               then
               upon
               the
               
                 sword
                 .
              
               What
               pretence
               had
               
                 Ferdinand
              
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Navarre
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               to
               satisfie
               the
               spleen
               of
               Pope
               
                 Julius
              
               2d
               .
               
               and
               his
               owne
               Ambition
               against
               the
               
                 French
                 ?
              
               
               for
               which
               cause
               to
               make
               his
               way
               the
               easier
               ,
               he
               set
               upon
               
                 John
                 Albret
              
               unawares
               ,
               and
               forced
               him
               with
               his
               Queen
               and
               Children
               quite
               out
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ;
               which
               he
               afterward
               held
               in
               possession
               ,
               and
               brought
               the
               people
               under
               his
               Allegance
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               second
               ,
               with
               an
               Army
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Alva
                 ,
              
               set
               upon
               
                 Don
                 Antonio
              
               King
               of
               
                 Portugall
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               he
               had
               subdued
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               laid
               claime
               to
               the
               Crown
               as
               his
               owne
               by
               Right
               ;
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Successors
               held
               ,
               till
               that
               now
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               the
               Reigne
               of
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               fourth
               it
               was
               recovered
               againe
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               
                 Don
                 John
              
               of
               
                 Braganz●●
                 .
              
               Fair
               Titles
               to
               the
               Succession
               were
               pretended
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               but
               if
               either
               have
               the
               better
               this
               way
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               
                 Don
                 John
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               descended
               from
               
                 Edward
                 ,
              
               a
               third
               Sonne
               ,
               
               whereas
               the
               Spaniard
               descends
               from
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               the
               youngest
               Daughter
               ,
               of
               
                 Emanuel
              
               King
               of
               
                 Portugall
                 .
              
               Yet
               it
               seems
               possession
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               held
               the
               best
               Title
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Portugalls
              
               having
               of
               late
               outed
               the
               
                 Spaniard
                 ,
              
               made
               bold
               to
               stop
               his
               mouth
               with
               this
               Answer
               :
               
               
                 That
                 his
                 Predecessor
              
               Philip
               2d
               .
               
                 had
                 no
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 contrary
                 to
                 their
                 fundamentall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Foreiner
                 should
                 succeed
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 :
              
               And
               
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Kingdome
                 oppressed
                 by
                 Armes
                 ,
                 by
                 Armes
                 againe
                 to
                 recover
                 its
                 ancient
                 liberty
                 :
              
               which
               is
               enough
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               neither
               had
               ,
               nor
               hath
               any
               Title
               ,
               beside
               his
               Sword
               ,
               to
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Portugall
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               
                 Arragon
              
               was
               fairly
               annexed
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 Castile
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               marriage
               of
               
                 Ferdinand
              
               and
               
                 Isabella
                 ,
              
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               hath
               since
               this
               union
               ,
               usurped
               much
               more
               in
               
                 Arragon
              
               by
               Force
               ,
               then
               his
               Predecessors
               injoyed
               before
               by
               Right
               ,
               and
               dealt
               no
               otherwise
               with
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               were
               his
               by
               
                 Conquest
                 ,
              
               exercising
               an
               absolute
               Tyranny
               therein
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               other
               his
               Dominions
               .
               To
               this
               end
               he
               abolished
               the
               ancient
               and
               most
               excellent
               Constitution
               of
               that
               eminent
               Office
               ,
               
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 Arragon
                 ;
              
               whereto
               some
               one
               person
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               in
               most
               Cases
               had
               a
               Power
               to
               controll
               the
               King
               .
               This
               was
               so
               great
               an
               Eye-sore
               to
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               
                 Petrus
                 Matthaeus
              
               saith
               )
               he
               number'd
               these
               among
               the
               most
               glorious
               of
               his
               Actions
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               lessened
               the
               power
               of
               the
               
                 Arragonians
                 ,
              
               deprived
               them
               of
               their
               greatest
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               demolished
               that
               grand
               Office
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 Justice
                 ,
              
               the
               Bulwark
               of
               their
               Liberty
               :
               So
               that
               what
               Title
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               now
               hath
               to
               tyrannize
               in
               
                 Arragon
                 ,
              
               is
               founded
               onely
               upon
               force
               and
               usurpation
               .
               If
               we
               turne
               our
               eyes
               likewise
               upon
               his
               other
               Dominions
               ,
               in
               
                 America
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               here
               in
               
                 Europe
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Naples
                 ,
                 Milain
                 ,
                 Flanders
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               his
               Title
               stands
               in
               all
               upon
               the
               same
               Termes
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 a
                 possession
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 sword
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               just
               as
               much
               Right
               as
               his
               Kinsman
               the
               
                 Emperour
              
               had
               to
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
              
               and
               afterward
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               
                 Palatinate
                 ;
              
               
               
                 Bohemia
              
               being
               an
               Elective
               Kingdome
               that
               had
               power
               of
               themselves
               to
               choose
               whom
               they
               pleased
               for
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               
                 Frederick
                 ,
              
               
               whom
               the
               Emperor
               made
               bold
               to
               drive
               out
               of
               that
               and
               his
               own
               Countrey
               by
               Force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               
               because
               he
               accepted
               of
               the
               Election
               ;
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               after
               
                 Frederick
              
               was
               dead
               ,
               prosecuted
               the
               warre
               ,
               
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               Heire
               ,
               the
               present
               
                 Pr.
                 
                 Elector
                 ,
              
               whom
               he
               hath
               constrained
               to
               quit
               his
               dignity
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Electorship
                 ,
              
               and
               resigne
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               best
               part
               of
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               upon
               hard
               Termes
               ,
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Bavaria
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               what
               Title
               the
               
                 Emperour
              
               hath
               to
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Duke
              
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               is
               derived
               rather
               from
               the
               Sword
               of
               
                 Mars
                 ,
              
               than
               the
               Scepter
               of
               
                 Iove
              
               by
               right
               of
               Succession
               .
            
             
               This
               Act
               of
               violence
               against
               the
               
                 Prince
                 Elector
              
               gave
               an
               Alarm
               to
               the
               other
               Protestant
               Princes
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               to
               defend
               their
               Estates
               by
               Armes
               from
               the
               Incroachments
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               avoid
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               emulation
               between
               themselves
               ,
               they
               made
               choice
               of
               the
               
                 Swede
              
               to
               be
               their
               Chief
               ;
               who
               ,
               moved
               partly
               by
               the
               Common
               Interest
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               especially
               for
               severall
               injuries
               done
               him
               by
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               may
               be
               read
               in
               that
               King's
               
                 Manifesto
                 )
              
               undertook
               the
               warre
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               
                 Sword
              
               hath
               carved
               out
               a
               
                 Title
              
               to
               many
               fair
               Countries
               and
               Priviledges
               within
               the
               
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
            
             
               What
               Title
               have
               the
               
                 Swisses
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Hollanders
                 ,
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               to
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               
               but
               the
               
                 sword
                 ?
              
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               what
               Title
               have
               the
               
                 Medices
              
               to
               domineer
               over
               the
               free
               States
               of
               
                 Florence
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Siena
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               utter
               ruine
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               but
               only
               force
               ?
               whereby
               
                 Cosmus
              
               introducing
               an
               absolute
               Tyranny
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Duke
              
               made
               himselfe
               more
               than
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               emulation
               of
               the
               
                 Muscovite
                 )
              
               glorified
               his
               Successors
               with
               the
               Stile
               of
               
                 Great
                 Dukes
              
               of
               
                 Tuscany
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               the
               
                 Pope's
              
               Temporal
               power
               (
               which
               was
               once
               so
               small
               )
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               came
               to
               be
               thus
               considerable
               ,
               is
               easily
               known
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               an
               Accompt
               of
               the
               Actions
               of
               
                 Alexander
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               who
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Popes
              
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               
               shewed
               what
               a
               
                 Pope
              
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               with
               Money
               and
               Armes
               ,
               and
               having
               a
               mind
               to
               make
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Caesar
                 Borgia
                 ,
              
               a
               Prince
               in
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               he
               taught
               him
               how
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 French
              
               Forces
               to
               build
               himselfe
               a
               Fortune
               in
               
                 Romania
                 ,
              
               
               upon
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               
                 Barons
              
               of
               that
               Country
               .
               And
               though
               the
               
                 Pope's
              
               intent
               thereby
               was
               not
               to
               inlarge
               the
               
                 Church-Dominions
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               make
               his
               Son
               great
               ;
               yet
               after
               his
               Sons
               death
               ,
               it
               turned
               to
               the
               
                 Churches
              
               advantage
               ,
               the
               succeeding
               
                 Pope
              
               seizing
               upon
               all
               ,
               as
               Heire
               of
               
                 Borgia's
              
               Usurpations
               ,
               founded
               upon
               blood
               and
               treachery
               .
               After
               this
               
                 Pope
              
               succeeded
               
                 Iulius
                 ,
              
               who
               finding
               the
               
                 Church
              
               thus
               made
               great
               ,
               the
               Barons
               of
               
                 ●ome
              
               quite
               extinct
               ,
               and
               their
               Parties
               worn
               out
               by
               
                 Alexanders
              
               persecutions
               ,
               found
               also
               the
               way
               open
               for
               heaping
               up
               moneyes
               ,
               never
               practised
               before
               
                 Alexanders
              
               time
               ;
               wherewith
               acquiring
               Forces
               ,
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               make
               himselfe
               Master
               also
               of
               
                 Bolonia
                 ,
              
               to
               extinguish
               the
               
                 Venetians
                 ,
              
               and
               chase
               the
               
                 French
              
               out
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ;
              
               in
               most
               of
               which
               Designes
               he
               gained
               happy
               successe
               .
               And
               thus
               you
               see
               ,
               how
               his
               
                 Holinesse
              
               himselfe
               came
               by
               a
               
                 Title
              
               to
               his
               
                 Temporall
                 possessions
                 ;
              
               yet
               as
               among
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
              
               none
               but
               the
               
                 high
                 Priest
              
               might
               enter
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               
                 Roman
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               that
               none
               might
               presume
               to
               enter
               upon
               his
               Territories
               ,
               hath
               ever
               since
               gilded
               these
               
                 magna
                 latrocinia
                 ,
              
               these
               great
               Robberies
               ,
               with
               the
               faire
               Title
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 Patrimony
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               having
               intailed
               it
               on
               himselfe
               first
               by
               the
               
                 sword
              
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               easier
               ever
               since
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 Keyes
                 ,
              
               to
               lock
               the
               right
               Owners
               out
               of
               possession
               .
            
             
               Out
               of
               
                 Italy
              
               let
               us
               passe
               into
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               we
               finde
               
                 Charles
              
               the
               seventh
               ,
               who
               ,
               when
               his
               Title
               to
               the
               Crowne
               was
               adjudged
               in
               Parliament
               lesse
               valid
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               appealed
               to
               his
               
                 *
              
               
                 sword
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               only
               Protector
               and
               Patron
               of
               
                 Titles
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               Truth
               the
               Realme
               of
               France
               is
               a
               most
               sad
               example
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               where
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               their
               Kings
               is
               founded
               and
               preserved
               by
               force
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               shoulders
               of
               the
               
                 Peasant
                 ,
              
               but
               on
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               ancient
               
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               majesty
               of
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               which
               retaines
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               shadow
               of
               their
               old
               Liberty
               .
               What
               is
               become
               of
               the
               Dutchies
               of
               
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 Britany
                 ,
                 Aquitaine
                 ,
                 Burgundy
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 ?
              
               what
               Title
               had
               the
               
                 French
              
               Kings
               to
               those
               Countries
               ,
               til
               .
               they
               worm'd
               and
               worried
               out
               the
               right
               Owners
               by
               Force
               of
               Armes
               ?
               What
               Claim
               had
               they
               to
               this
               absolute
               Domination
               over
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               but
               Tyrannicall
               usurpation
               ?
               yet
               
                 Lewis
              
               the
               
                 †
              
               eleventh
               gloried
               in
               
               the
               
                 Action
                 ,
              
               
               as
               if
               the
               
                 Fleurs
                 de
                 Lys
              
               never
               flourished
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               were
               watered
               with
               the
               blood
               and
               tears
               of
               the
               People
               .
               For
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               antient
               Constitution
               ,
               that
               Kingdome
               retained
               a
               mixture
               of
               
                 Aristocratical
              
               power
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               then
               supreme
               Court
               of
               
                 Parliament
              
               at
               
                 Paris
              
               had
               a
               principall
               share
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               and
               nothing
               was
               imposed
               on
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Consent
               of
               their
               Deputies
               :
               But
               now
               ,
               having
               been
               mined
               out
               of
               their
               Authority
               by
               the
               powerfull
               Incroachments
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               and
               being
               overawed
               by
               armed
               Powers
               held
               continually
               in
               pay
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               their
               Authority
               is
               defunct
               ,
               and
               their
               common
               Interest
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Publique
               translated
               into
               a
               private
               Councell
               
                 d'
                 Estat
                 ,
              
               which
               depends
               upon
               the
               meer
               will
               of
               the
               King
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Parliament
               of
               
                 Paris
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               once
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Councel
                 ,
              
               
               having
               surrendred
               its
               Title
               to
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               serves
               now
               onely
               for
               a
               petty
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Judicature
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               meer
               
                 Mock-show
              
               of
               Majesty
               —
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               
                 French
              
               King's
               Title
               to
               what
               he
               holds
               at
               home
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               look
               abroad
               ,
               he
               hath
               but
               the
               same
               Right
               to
               what
               he
               got
               in
               
                 Catalonia
              
               and
               
                 Flanders
                 :
              
               And
               yet
               we
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               good
               every
               jot
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Spaniard
                 ,
              
               
               whose
               best
               Plea
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Theeveries
              
               there
               have
               been
               of
               a
               longer
               
                 Prescription
                 :
              
               And
               upon
               the
               same
               Termes
               ,
               of
               late
               years
               ,
               They
               have
               both
               laine
               at
               Catch
               for
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               
                 Savoy
                 ,
              
               and
               severall
               parcells
               of
               
                 Germany
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               likewise
               I
               might
               sift
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               
                 Oldenburgh
              
               (
               the
               stock
               of
               the
               late
               King
               )
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               
                 Denmark
              
               it self
               to
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               
                 Holstein
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               bring
               this
               discourse
               to
               a
               Period
               ,
               I
               shall
               draw
               nearer
               home
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               as
               clearly
               appear
               likewise
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
              
               ever
               hath
               been
               the
               Foundation
               of
               all
               Titles
               to
               Government
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               both
               before
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               
                 Norman
                 Conquest
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               the
               Sword
               of
               
                 Caesar
              
               triumphed
               over
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               poor
               
                 Britaines
                 ,
              
               
               and
               gave
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               here
               a
               Title
               to
               their
               Dominion
               .
               Afterwards
               ,
               their
               Liberty
               returning
               again
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               fell
               to
               pieces
               ,
               a
               new
               
                 Title
              
               was
               setled
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               of
               our
               Progenitors
               the
               
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               
               who
               submitted
               for
               a
               Time
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               Terms
               also
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Danes
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               impatient
               of
               the
               yoke
               ,
               out-acted
               (
               by
               way
               of
               Precedent
               )
               the
               
                 Parisian
                 Massacre
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Sicilian
                 Vespers
                 ,
              
               and
               made
               use
               of
               their
               
                 Knives
                 ,
              
               instead
               of
               their
               
               
                 Swords
                 ,
              
               to
               recover
               their
               own
               Title
               against
               the
               
                 Danish
              
               Tyranny
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               in
               these
               nationall
               revolutions
               of
               Government
               ,
               I
               should
               examine
               those
               also
               of
               the
               
                 Regall
                 Families
                 ,
              
               we
               cannot
               from
               any
               examples
               produce
               more
               pregnant
               Instances
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Transitions
               of
               
                 Title
              
               from
               Family
               to
               Family
               ,
               meerly
               upon
               the
               accompt
               of
               the
               
                 Sword
                 :
              
               But
               I
               wave
               those
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               a
               view
               of
               our
               own
               Affairs
               at
               a
               lesse
               remote
               distance
               ,
               and
               see
               whether
               
                 William
              
               the
               
                 Conquerour
              
               translated
               the
               Government
               ,
               upon
               any
               better
               Terms
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 Normans
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               upon
               examination
               it
               appears
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               better
               Title
               to
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               then
               the
               rest
               before
               mentioned
               had
               at
               first
               to
               their
               severall
               Countries
               ,
               or
               than
               his
               Predecessor
               
                 Rollo
              
               had
               to
               
                 Normandy
              
               it self
               .
               
               For
               ,
               about
               120.
               years
               before
               ,
               it
               hapned
               that
               this
               
                 Rollo
              
               issued
               in
               the
               head
               of
               a
               barbarous
               Rout
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Denmark
              
               and
               
                 Norway
                 ;
              
               first
               ,
               into
               the
               Dutchies
               of
               
                 Frize
              
               and
               
                 Henault
                 ;
              
               afterward
               he
               seated
               himself
               by
               force
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               
                 Rohan
                 ;
              
               in
               a
               short
               time
               of
               all
               
                 Normandy
                 ,
              
               and
               missed
               but
               a
               little
               of
               the
               Conquest
               of
               
                 Paris
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               him
               ,
               this
               
                 William
              
               was
               the
               sixth
               Duke
               of
               
                 Normandy
                 ;
              
               who
               ,
               though
               a
               
                 Bastard
                 ,
              
               legitimated
               his
               Title
               ,
               by
               the
               successe
               of
               severall
               Battels
               ,
               against
               six
               or
               seven
               of
               his
               
                 Competitors
                 ,
              
               more
               clear
               in
               Bloud
               than
               himself
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               having
               secured
               his
               Claim
               at
               home
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               more
               confident
               to
               tempt
               his
               Fortune
               with
               a
               design
               upon
               
                 England
                 .
              
               As
               for
               any
               Right
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               he
               had
               none
               ,
               save
               a
               frivolous
               
                 Testamentary
                 Title
                 ,
              
               pretending
               that
               it
               was
               bequeathed
               to
               him
               by
               the
               last
               
                 Will
              
               of
               his
               Kinsman
               ,
               K.
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Confessor
               ,
               upon
               which
               pretence
               he
               betook
               himself
               to
               Armes
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               Collection
               of
               Forces
               out
               of
               
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 Flanders
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Countries
               ,
               landing
               in
               
                 Sussex
                 ,
              
               he
               gave
               Battel
               at
               
                 Hastings
                 ,
              
               and
               established
               himself
               a
               Title
               by
               
                 Conquest
              
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               King
               
                 Harold
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 *
              
               Laws
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               all
               our
               
                 Chronicles
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               him
               ,
               his
               Sonnes
               ,
               the
               two
               succeding
               Kings
               ,
               
                 William
                 Rufus
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               first
               ,
               made
               good
               their
               succession
               by
               the
               Sword
               ,
               against
               
                 Robert
                 ,
              
               their
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               as
               did
               King
               
                 Stephen
              
               a
               stranger
               against
               
                 Maud
              
               the
               Empresse
               ,
               
               the
               right
               Heire
               of
               that
               
                 Henry
                 .
              
               Next
               to
               
                 Stephen
              
               succeeded
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               Son
               
               of
               
                 Maud
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               as
               Heir
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               way
               of
               Usurpation
               ,
               Quarter'd
               the
               Armes
               of
               
                 England
              
               with
               the
               Lordship
               of
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ;
              
               as
               his
               Successor
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               means
               ,
               cemented
               the
               Principality
               of
               
                 Wales
              
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               
                 Leoline
              
               and
               his
               Brother
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               the
               last
               of
               the
               
                 Welch
              
               Princes
               .
               
               Next
               ,
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               second
               was
               forced
               by
               Armes
               to
               surrender
               his
               Right
               to
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               third
               ,
               whose
               Grand-child
               
                 Richard
              
               the
               second
               was
               in
               like
               manner
               by
               force
               of
               Armes
               deprived
               by
               
                 Henry
              
               of
               
                 Lancaster
                 ,
              
               whose
               Sonne
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               fifth
               made
               good
               not
               onely
               that
               Title
               ,
               but
               craved
               out
               a
               new
               one
               with
               his
               
                 Sword
              
               to
               the
               Crown
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               in
               defiance
               of
               the
               
                 Salick
              
               Constitution
               ;
               and
               left
               it
               so
               confirmed
               unto
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               sixth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Crowned
               King
               of
               
                 France
              
               at
               
                 Paris
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               continued
               ,
               till
               (
               Fortune
               turning
               )
               his
               Title
               was
               Cancell'd
               there
               by
               the
               Sword
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               likewise
               in
               
                 England
              
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               fourth
               ;
               whose
               Sonne
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               fifth
               left
               the
               Crown
               in
               the
               bloody
               hands
               of
               
                 Richard
              
               the
               third
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               wrested
               by
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               seventh
               .
               This
               
                 Henry
              
               (
               from
               whom
               the
               late
               King
               derived
               his
               Claime
               )
               came
               in
               with
               an
               Army
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               one
               hath
               well
               observed
               )
               
                 by
                 meer
                 Power
                 was
                 made
                 King
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Army
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Field
                 where
                 he
                 got
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 the
                 Crown
                 was
                 set
                 upon
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 he
                 gave
                 Knighthood
                 to
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Commanders
                 .
              
               Upon
               
                 this
                 Foundation
                 of
                 Military
                 Power
                 ,
                 he
                 got
                 himself
                 afterwards
                 solemnly
                 Crowned
                 at
              
               Westminster
               .
               
                 And
                 soon
                 after
                 ,
                 upon
                 Authority
                 thus
                 gotten
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Parliament
                 was
                 the
                 Crown
                 entailed
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 .
                 Thus
                 both
                 his
                 Crown
                 and
                 his
                 Parliament
                 were
                 founded
                 upon
                 Power
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 any
                 just
                 Title
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 none
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 he
                 descended
                 from
                 a
                 Bastard
                 of
              
               John
               
                 of
              
               Gaunt
               ,
               
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 legitimated
                 for
                 common
                 Inheritances
                 ,
                 yet
                 )
                 expresly
                 was
                 excluded
                 from
                 Succession
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 his
                 Wives
                 Title
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 after
                 his
                 Kingship
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 setled
                 the
                 Crown
                 before
                 upon
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Heirs
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 exercising
                 authority
                 in
                 her
                 Right
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 Name
                 is
                 not
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 Queen
              
               Mary's
               
                 was
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 her
                 Marriage
                 with
                 the
              
               Spanish
               
                 King
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               having
               made
               it
               evident
               out
               of
               the
               Histories
               of
               all
               Times
               ,
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               other
               Nations
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
              
               ever
               
               hath
               been
               the
               Foundation
               of
               Titles
               to
               Government
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               clear
               likewise
               out
               of
               the
               same
               Histories
               ,
               that
               the
               People
               never
               presumed
               to
               spurne
               at
               those
               Powers
               ,
               but
               (
               for
               publique
               Peace
               and
               quiet
               )
               paid
               a
               patient
               submission
               to
               them
               ,
               under
               their
               various
               Revolutions
               .
               But
               it
               were
               vain
               to
               raise
               more
               dust
               out
               of
               the
               Cobwebs
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               so
               limpid
               a
               Case
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Practises
               of
               all
               Nations
               :
               Look
               nearer
               our
               own
               Times
               into
               the
               warres
               of
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               betwixt
               the
               
                 French
              
               and
               
                 Spanish
              
               of
               late
               Time
               in
               
                 Catalonia
              
               and
               
                 Flanders
                 ;
              
               one
               while
               you
               might
               have
               seen
               the
               same
               Town
               uuder
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 ,
              
               another
               while
               under
               the
               
                 Swede
                 ;
              
               this
               year
               under
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               the
               next
               under
               the
               
                 Spaniard
                 ,
              
               and
               upon
               every
               new
               alteration
               ,
               without
               scruple
               ,
               paying
               a
               
                 new
                 Allegiance
              
               and
               Submission
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               as
               blamed
               for
               it
               by
               the
               Divines
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Nation
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               none
               can
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               seventh
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               came
               into
               this
               Kingdome
               by
               meer
               Power
               ,
               without
               Title
               of
               inheritance
               ;
               so
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               this
               Nation
               (
               as
               one
               observes
               )
               swore
               Fealty
               and
               Allegiance
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               them
               whilst
               they
               ruled
               ;
               yea
               ,
               doth
               yeeld
               subjection
               to
               those
               Laws
               until
               this
               very
               day
               .
               And
               the
               learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               do
               continually
               plead
               ,
               judge
               ,
               justifie
               ,
               and
               condemn
               ,
               according
               to
               those
               Laws
               ;
               So
               that
               herein
               the
               very
               voice
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               seems
               to
               speak
               aloud
               :
               
                 That
                 those
                 whose
                 Title
                 is
                 supposed
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 founded
                 meerly
                 upon
                 Force
                 ,
                 yet
                 being
                 possessed
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 may
                 lawfully
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
              
               Nor
               
                 may
              
               they
               onely
               ,
               but
               they
               
                 must
                 ,
              
               else
               by
               the
               Judgement
               of
               
                 Civilians
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               refuse
               may
               be
               punished
               as
               seditious
               and
               Trayterous
               ;
               
               the
               Victors
               being
               ever
               allowed
               
                 (
                 Jure
                 gentium
                 )
              
               to
               use
               all
               means
               for
               securing
               what
               they
               have
               gotten
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               a
               right
               of
               Dominion
               over
               the
               
                 Conquer'd
                 Party
                 .
              
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               refuse
               Submission
               to
               an
               established
               Government
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               Allegiances
               .
               Oaths
               and
               Covenants
               ;
               or
               upon
               su●position
               that
               it
               is
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               unlawfully
               erected
               ,
               deserves
               none
               but
               the
               Character
               of
               peevish
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               obstinate
               against
               the
               Reason
               and
               Custome
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Let
               his
               
                 pretence
              
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               Resistance
               ,
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               is
               
                 Treason
                 ;
              
               and
               if
               he
               will
               needs
               perish
               in
               the
               Flames
               of
               his
               own
               
                 phren'tick
                 
                 Zeal
                 ,
              
               he
               can
               at
               the
               best
               be
               reckoned
               but
               the
               
                 Mad-mans
                 Saint
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Fool's
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Nescio
                   an
                   
                     Anticyram
                  
                   ratio
                   illi
                   destinet
                   omnem
                   .
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               That
               Non-submission
               to
               Government
               justly
               deprives
               Men
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               its
               Protection
               .
            
             
               IF
               at
               any
               time
               it
               seem
               good
               to
               the
               wise
               disposer
               of
               States
               and
               Kingdoms
               
                 (
                 who
                 puts
                 down
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 sets
                 up
                 another
                 )
              
               to
               permit
               the
               expulsion
               of
               such
               as
               were
               formerly
               in
               possession
               ,
               and
               admit
               others
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               it
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               expected
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               refuse
               obedience
               to
               their
               Authority
               shall
               receive
               the
               Benefit
               of
               Protection
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               severall
               considerations
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               
                 Protection
              
               implyes
               a
               Return
               of
               obedience
               and
               Friendship
               ,
               from
               the
               persons
               protected
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               protect
               them
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               put
               themselves
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               which
               indulges
               a
               liberty
               unto
               all
               that
               are
               in
               power
               to
               provide
               for
               their
               own
               security
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               handled
               as
               Publique
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               
                 Out-lawes
                 ;
              
               wherefore
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               so
               little
               of
               protection
               is
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               punished
               as
               Traitors
               ,
               by
               some
               shamefull
               Execution
               .
               And
               it
               appears
               out
               of
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
              
               
               in
               case
               of
               
                 Non-submission
                 ,
              
               to
               new
               
                 Lords
              
               after
               a
               Victory
               ,
               the
               Throats
               of
               every
               Re●user
               are
               wholly
               at
               their
               mercy
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 De
                 Jure
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ▪
               there
               being
               a
               necessity
               of
               some
               Government
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Civill
               conversation
               ,
               and
               to
               avoid
               Confusion
               ,
               therefore
               such
               as
               will
               not
               submit
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               have
               such
               a
               Governour
               as
               themselves
               like
               ,
               are
               in
               some
               sense
               meer
               
                 Anarchists
                 ,
              
               and
               destroy
               the
               two
               main
               ends
               of
               all
               Civill
               Communion
               :
               
               The
               first
               whereof
               
                 Aristotle
              
               sets
               down
               to
               be
               
                 Publique
                 Safety
                 ,
              
               in
               relation
               whereunto
               each
               Member
               of
               the
               Commonwealth
               is
               concerned
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               the
               whole
               :
               The
               second
               is
               
                 Publique
                 Equity
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               Administration
               of
               Justice
               ,
               
               encouragement
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               punishment
               of
               Vice
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               's
               impossible
               to
               enjoy
               Peace
               or
               Happinesse
               .
               Where
               this
               humour
               reignes
               ,
               there
               those
               two
               can
               never
               be
               secured
               ,
               nor
               any
               
                 politicall
                 ●●taxi●
                 ,
              
               good
               Order
               ,
               or
               Tranquillity
               maintained
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               very
               Soul
               of
               Government
               ;
               forasmuch
               as
               (
               say
               the
               
                 Civilians
                 )
              
               the
               essence
               of
               a
               Common-weal
               consists
               ,
               
               
                 Ratione
                 Imperandi
                 &
                 parendi
                 ;
                 in
                 Imperii
                 &
                 Subjectionis
                 rectâ
                 ordinatione
                 ,
              
               in
               a
               due
               course
               of
               Commanding
               and
               Obeying
               ,
               Rule
               and
               Subjection
               :
               From
               whence
               (
               say
               they
               )
               we
               may
               conclude
               .
               
               
                 Regere
                 &
                 Subjici
                 ;
              
               that
               
                 Rule
              
               and
               
                 Su●bjection
              
               are
               founded
               upon
               the
               Law
               both
               of
               God
               and
               Nature
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               needs
               be
               Transgressors
               against
               both
               ,
               that
               upon
               any
               pretence
               whatsoever
               shall
               refuse
               to
               obey
               those
               Powers
               that
               are
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               open
               a
               Gap
               to
               Confusion
               ,
               
                 ipsa
                 Tyrannide
                 deteriorem
                 ,
              
               of
               far
               worse
               consequence
               than
               any
               
                 Tyrannicall
                 usurpation
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               private
               and
               particular
               persons
               have
               no
               Right
               to
               question
               how
               those
               came
               by
               their
               Power
               that
               are
               in
               Authority
               over
               Them
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               that
               were
               once
               admitted
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               end
               of
               disputes
               in
               the
               world
               touching
               Titles
               .
               It
               is
               ground
               enough
               for
               the
               submission
               of
               particular
               Persons
               in
               things
               of
               politicall
               equity
               ,
               that
               those
               which
               have
               gotten
               the
               Power
               are
               irresistable
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               force
               it
               if
               they
               refuse
               :
               
               For
               ,
               as
               touching
               this
               Case
               (
               saith
               the
               most
               excellent
               
                 Grotius
                 )
                 Private
                 persons
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 these
                 Controversies
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 Title
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 possession
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               all
               Power
               is
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               told
               
                 Pilate
                 ,
              
               the
               Power
               that
               he
               had
               was
               given
               him
               from
               above
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               world
               knows
               that
               
                 Pilate
              
               was
               but
               a
               Deputy-governour
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               a
               civill
               acceptation
               )
               received
               his
               Power
               from
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               an
               Usurper
               .
               To
               this
               accords
               that
               of
               
                 Bodinus
              
               1.
               
               
                 de
                 repub.
                 cap.
              
               6.
               who
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 Governments
                 are
                 lawfull
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Cause
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 othor
                 side
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 regard
                 secondary
                 Causes
                 ,
                 all
                 Governments
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Beginning
                 and
                 Foundation
                 upon
                 Force
                 and
                 Violence
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               since
               all
               commanding
               Powers
               hold
               their
               Supremacy
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               They
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               exercise
               their
               Power
               over
               those
               whom
               they
               hold
               in
               possession
               ;
               
               Therefore
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               (
               which
               damnes
               resistance
               against
               those
               Powers
               )
               and
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Law
                 of
                 
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               they
               which
               refuse
               submission
               to
               those
               Powers
               ,
               (
               be
               They
               just
               or
               unjust
               by
               way
               of
               Acquisition
               )
               may
               be
               justly
               deprived
               of
               their
               Possessions
               and
               Protection
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 those
                 Testimonies
                 before
                 Cited
                 ,
              
               
               
                 let
                 me
                 adde
                 one
                 more
                 ,
                 to
                 conclude
                 out
                 of
              
               Bocerus
               :
               Contra
               Rempublicam
               quamcunque
               ,
               superiorem
               non
               rccognoscentem
               ,
               si
               quis
               aliquid
               moliatur
               ;
               is
               ,
               ut
               Criminis
               Majestatis
               reus
               puniatur
               :
               Non
               quidem
               ex
               l●ge
               Julia
               ;
               sed
               Jure
               gentibus
               communi
               ,
               quod
               cujuslibet
               Imperantis
               tuctur
               Majestatem
               .
               If
               any
               man
               attempt
               ought
               against
               any
               Common-wealth
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               acknowledges
               no
               Superiour
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               punished
               as
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               :
               And
               this
               ,
               by
               the
               Custome
               and
               Law
               of
               Nations
               ,
               which
               provides
               for
               the
               Authority
               and
               safety
               of
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Power
               .
               
               
                 Now
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 )
              
               If
               any
               person
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               ,
               nor
               submit
               to
               those
               that
               rule
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               that
               he
               hath
               some
               designe
               in
               hand
               to
               their
               Prejudice
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               be
               punished
               accordingly
               ;
               
                 which
                 punishment
                 (
                 the
                 Crime
                 being
              
               Treason
               )
               
                 amounts
                 to
                 losse
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Possession
                 and
                 Protection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               That
               a
               Government
               erected
               by
               a
               prevailing
               part
               of
               the
               People
               is
               as
               valid
               de
               Jure
               ,
               us
               if
               it
               had
               the
               ratifying
               consent
               of
               the
               whole
               .
            
             
               SInce
               after
               the
               miserable
               Confusions
               of
               a
               
                 Civill
                 War
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               in
               the
               end
               a
               necessity
               of
               some
               Settlement
               ,
               it
               cannot
               in
               Reason
               be
               imagined
               (
               when
               the
               Controversie
               is
               decided
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 )
              
               that
               the
               
                 Conquerours
              
               should
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               settlement
               ,
               submit
               to
               the
               will
               of
               the
               
                 Conquered
                 Party
                 ,
              
               though
               more
               in
               number
               than
               Themselves
               ;
               nor
               are
               they
               obliged
               to
               settle
               the
               Government
               again
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               Lawes
               and
               Constitutions
               ,
               but
               may
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               use
               such
               means
               as
               
                 *
              
               nature
               instructs
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               erect
               such
               a
               Form
               as
               they
               themselves
               conceive
               most
               convenient
               for
               their
               own
               Preservation
               .
               
               To
               this
               truth
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               
                 Grotius
                 ,
              
               which
               I
               wil
               set
               down
               at
               large
               .
               
                 In
                 bello
                 Civili
                 ,
                 scripta
                 quidem
                 Jura
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 civilia
                 ,
                 non
                 valent
                 ;
                 at
                 valent
                 non
                 scripta
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 quae
                 natura
                 dictat
                 ,
                 
                 aut
                 gentium
                 consensus
                 constituit
                 .
              
               In
               a
               Civil
               war
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               written
               Laws
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               established
               Laws
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               Force
               ,
               but
               those
               only
               which
               are
               not
               written
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               which
               are
               agreeable
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               and
               custom
               of
               Nations
               .
               And
               then
               that
               only
               is
               Law
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               which
               shall
               be
               declared
               by
               the
               
                 prevailing
                 Party
                 .
              
               
               
                 Jus
                 dicitur
                 esse
                 id
                 quod
                 validiori
                 placuit
                 ,
                 ut
                 intelligamus
                 fine
                 suo
                 carere
                 Jus
                 ,
                 nisi
                 vires
                 ministras
                 habeat
                 .
              
               That
               onely
               which
               it
               pleaseth
               the
               stronger
               Party
               to
               enact
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Law
                 ,
              
               since
               it
               cannot
               accomplish
               the
               outward
               end
               of
               a
               Law
               ,
               
               except
               it
               be
               attended
               by
               Force
               to
               constrain
               obedience
               .
               Hence
               came
               it
               (
               saith
               the
               
                 Florentine
                 Secretary
                 .
                 )
              
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 were
                 arm'd
                 ,
                 prevailed
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 unarm'd
                 were
                 too
                 weak
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 behaves
                 all
                 Legislators
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 People
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 compell
                 them
                 by
                 Force
                 .
              
               Moses
               ,
               Cyrus
               ,
               Theseus
               ,
               
                 and
              
               Romulus
               ,
               
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 long
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 their
                 Laws
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 without
                 Arms
                 at
                 Command
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Solon
              
               himself
               ,
               the
               great
               
                 Athenian
              
               Law-giver
               ,
               
               declares
               ,
               he
               could
               never
               have
               established
               his
               Laws
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
              
               had
               he
               not
               had
               Power
               to
               second
               Them
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               those
               great
               matters
               which
               he
               effected
               in
               founding
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               he
               did
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                     {non-Roman}
                  
                   .
                   
                
              
               by
               coupling
               Law
               and
               Force
               ,
               making
               Authority
               and
               Power
               walk
               hand
               in
               hand
               together
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               late
               Contest
               betwixt
               
                 King
              
               and
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 Grotius
              
               speaks
               very
               home
               to
               justifie
               the
               Parliaments
               late
               Proceedings
               in
               positive
               Terms
               :
               
               
                 Si
                 Rex
                 partem
                 habeat
                 summi
                 Imperii
                 ,
                 partem
                 alteram
                 populus
                 aut
                 Senatus
                 ,
                 Regi
                 in
                 partem
                 non
                 suam
                 involanti
                 ,
                 vis
                 justa
                 opponi
                 poterit
                 ,
                 quia
                 eatenus
                 Imperium
                 non
                 habet
                 :
                 Quod
                 ubi
                 fit
                 ,
                 potest
                 Rex
                 etiam
                 suam
                 Imperii
                 partem
                 belli
                 Jure
                 amittere
                 ;
              
               that
               is
               in
               
                 English
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               Authority
               be
               divided
               betwixt
               a
               King
               and
               his
               People
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               hath
               one
               part
               ,
               the
               People
               another
               ;
               the
               King
               offering
               to
               incroach
               upon
               that
               part
               which
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               be
               opposed
               by
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               because
               he
               exceeds
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Authority
               .
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               lose
               his
               own
               part
               likewise
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 *
              
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Arms
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               I
               plainly
               infer
               ;
               that
               if
               a
               King
               
               may
               thus
               ,
               
               by
               
                 Right
                 of
                 war
                 ,
              
               lose
               his
               share
               and
               Interest
               in
               Authority
               and
               Power
               ,
               being
               conquered
               ;
               then
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               by
               Right
               of
               war
               ,
               the
               whole
               must
               needs
               reside
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               People
               which
               prevailed
               over
               him
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               
                 middle
                 Power
              
               to
               make
               any
               claim
               :
               And
               so
               the
               consequence
               is
               clear
               likewise
               .
               That
               the
               whole
               Right
               of
               Kingly
               Authority
               being
               by
               military
               decision
               resolved
               into
               the
               
                 prevailing
                 Party
                 ,
              
               what
               Government
               so
               ever
               it
               pleases
               them
               next
               to
               erect
               ,
               is
               as
               valid
               
                 de
                 Jure
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               had
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
             
               These
               Premises
               thus
               laid
               upon
               a
               sure
               Ground
               ,
               shew
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               his
               ,
               who
               wrote
               that
               so
               much
               magnified
               Pamphlet
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 [
                 An
                 Exercitation
                 concerning
                 Vsurped
                 Powers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ]
              
               For
               the
               Designe
               of
               that
               gilded
               Structure
               ,
               raised
               upon
               the
               
                 sandy
                 Foundation
              
               of
               a
               false
               
                 Hypothesis
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               obliquely
               to
               charge
               the
               present
               Powers
               in
               
                 England
              
               as
               
                 Vsurpers
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               have
               laid
               the
               Scene
               in
               
                 America
                 .
              
               To
               this
               purpose
               ,
               he
               spends
               his
               first
               Chapter
               ;
               where
               telling
               what
               
                 Vsurpation
              
               is
               ,
               he
               defines
               it
               
                 an
                 Intrusion
                 into
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Authority
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 lawfull
                 Right
                 ,
                 Title
                 ,
                 or
                 calling
                 ;
              
               and
               insinuates
               it
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               present
               Governers
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               this
               
                 Intrusion
                 ,
              
               without
               right
               or
               Title
               .
               In
               applying
               this
               ,
               he
               first
               alledgeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               Government
               is
               in
               a
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               co-ordinate
               in
               power
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Commons
               alone
               .
               This
               indeed
               was
               true
               ,
               til
               the
               King
               (
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               )
               lost
               his
               Title
               by
               
                 Right
                 of
                 war
                 ,
              
               and
               until
               the
               
                 Lords
              
               likewise
               lost
               theirs
               ,
               by
               compliance
               with
               the
               Enemies
               and
               Invaders
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               for
               which
               cause
               they
               Themselves
               also
               ,
               by
               
                 Right
                 of
                 War
                 ,
              
               forfeited
               all
               their
               Interests
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               as
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               whose
               Authority
               devolved
               naturally
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               
                 Commons
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               the
               
                 Exercitator
              
               objects
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               Governers
               have
               usurped
               over
               the
               
                 majority
              
               of
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               they
               were
               thrust
               out
               of
               the
               House
               by
               Force
               .
               But
               (
               for
               Answer
               )
               since
               by
               the
               equity
               of
               all
               Laws
               ,
               
                 Accessaries
              
               are
               punishable
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               are
               principall
               in
               the
               Crime
               ,
               therefore
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Right
                 of
                 war
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 secluded
                 Members
              
               also
               ,
               in
               adhering
               to
               the
               
                 conquered
                 Party
                 ;
              
               even
               after
               the
               Victory
               ,
               and
               favouring
               the
               
                 Invaders
                 ,
              
               were
               justly
               deprived
               of
               their
               Interest
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 supreme
              
               
                 †
              
               
                 Authority
              
               descended
               lawfully
               to
               those
               
                 Members
                 ,
              
               
               that
               had
               the
               courage
               to
               assert
               their
               Freedoms
               ,
               secure
               their
               own
               Interest
               ,
               themselves
               and
               their
               Adherents
               ,
               from
               future
               Inconveniencies
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               Forfeiture
               of
               those
               
                 Prerogatives
              
               and
               Priviledges
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 secluded
                 Commons
                 ,
              
               as
               Heirs
               apparent
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Custom
                 of
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               to
               an
               Investiture
               in
               the
               whole
               
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
            
             
               One
               
                 Objection
              
               more
               he
               hath
               ;
               how
               that
               
                 a
                 Calling
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 being
                 necessary
                 and
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 humanely
                 constituted
                 Magistracy
                 ,
              
               our
               present
               Governors
               ought
               to
               have
               such
               a
               
                 Call
                 ;
              
               but
               not
               having
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               therefore
               concluded
               guilty
               of
               
                 Vsurpation
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               summ
               of
               the
               
                 Objection
                 ,
              
               though
               not
               Syllogistically
               deciphered
               .
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               That
               if
               only
               a
               Call
               from
               the
               People
               constitute
               a
               lawfull
               Magistracy
               ,
               then
               there
               hath
               very
               rarely
               ever
               been
               any
               lawfull
               Magistracy
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               among
               us
               long
               before
               and
               since
               the
               
                 Conquest
                 .
              
               The
               proofe
               of
               this
               may
               be
               confirmed
               by
               a
               Review
               of
               those
               Instances
               set
               down
               before
               in
               the
               second
               
                 Chapter
                 ;
              
               where
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               over
               ,
               most
               
                 Princes
              
               came
               into
               the
               Seat
               of
               Authority
               not
               only
               without
               a
               
                 Call
                 ,
              
               but
               absolutely
               against
               the
               wills
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               exercise
               the
               Soveraignty
               to
               this
               very
               day
               :
               And
               particularly
               ,
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               most
               of
               our
               own
               Kings
               reigned
               without
               any
               
                 Call
                 ,
              
               but
               made
               way
               by
               their
               Swords
               ;
               there
               being
               of
               those
               25
               Princes
               that
               have
               King'd
               it
               among
               us
               ,
               not
               above
               half
               a
               dozen
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Crowne
               in
               an
               orderly
               Succession
               ,
               either
               by
               lineall
               or
               collaterall
               Title
               :
               And
               not
               any
               one
               of
               those
               
                 halfe
                 dozen
              
               but
               laid
               claime
               to
               it
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Predecessors
               Usurpations
               ,
               without
               any
               
                 Call
              
               from
               the
               People
               ;
               onely
               in
               the
               Investiture
               they
               had
               their
               consent
               ,
               because
               out
               of
               a
               love
               of
               publike
               Peace
               ,
               none
               would
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Feare
               ,
               none
               durst
               offer
               to
               question
               their
               Titles
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Objection
               were
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Call
              
               were
               the
               only
               
                 Essentiall
                 ,
              
               constituting
               a
               lawfull
               Government
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               as
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               we
               and
               our
               Ancestors
               have
               lived
               and
               paid
               obedience
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               under
               an
               unlawfull
               Magistracie
               ;
               which
               sure
               no
               sober
               man
               will
               affirm
               .
               But
               if
               any
               will
               be
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               say
               it
               ,
               I
               only
               propound
               to
               him
               this
               sober
               
                 Quaere
                 ,
              
               Why
               we
               may
               not
               now
               as
               lawfully
               submit
               to
               the
               present
               Magistracy
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               unlawfull
               ,
               as
               our
               Ancestors
               
               did
               heretofore
               to
               theirs
               ,
               for
               the
               publike
               Peace
               of
               the
               Nation
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Assumptive
              
               part
               part
               of
               this
               
                 Objection
                 ,
              
               which
               insinuates
               ,
               that
               our
               present
               Governors
               have
               no
               
                 Call
              
               or
               
                 Consent
              
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               if
               by
               the
               consent
               be
               meant
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               major
               part
               of
               their
               Representatives
               ,
               this
               may
               hold
               requisite
               in
               a
               State
               not
               divided
               by
               
                 Civill
                 War
                 ,
              
               but
               at
               Peace
               within
               it self
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               most
               consonant
               to
               reason
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               there
               be
               occasion
               to
               elect
               a
               supreme
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               Magistrates
               ,
               the
               election
               should
               be
               carried
               by
               the
               greater
               number
               of
               
                 Voices
                 ,
              
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               
                 Voices
              
               are
               usually
               given
               in
               that
               State
               ;
               But
               now
               in
               a
               
                 Civil
                 War
              
               the
               case
               is
               altered
               ,
               when
               the
               controversie
               touching
               Government
               is
               decided
               by
               the
               Sword
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               creates
               a
               Title
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               bear
               it
               ,
               
               and
               installs
               them
               with
               a
               new
               
                 Majesty
                 of
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               abolishing
               the
               old
               ;
               Because
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Civilians
              
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 ancient
                 Majesty
                 of
                 a
                 State
                 or
                 Common-weal
                 continues
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 changed
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 greater
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
              
               where
               (
               you
               see
               )
               
                 force
              
               and
               
                 power
              
               is
               put
               in
               equall
               Balance
               with
               
                 popular
                 consent
                 ,
              
               in
               relation
               to
               change
               of
               Government
               .
               And
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               best
               pedegree
               of
               supremacy
               ,
               they
               define
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Authority
              
               to
               be
               that
               which
               
                 holds
                 claim
                 from
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 ;
              
               
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 it's
                 owne
                 Originall
                 ,
                 without
                 dependance
                 on
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 that
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 every
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 never
                 so
                 small
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledgeth
                 no
                 Superior
                 but
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 hath
                 a
                 Right
                 of
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 or
                 politicall
                 Supremacy
                 .
              
               Camman
               .
               
                 disput.
                 de
                 Iuribus
                 Majest.
              
               1.
               
                 Thes.
              
               70.
               75.
               
               &c.
               To
               this
               accords
               that
               of
               
                 Grotius
              
               before-recited
               ;
               
                 That
                 as
                 in
                 War
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Acquisition
                 ;
                 so
                 likewise
                 a
                 Right
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 even
                 that
                 Right
                 also
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 themselves
                 have
                 to
                 Government
                 ;
              
               
               so
               that
               what
               Government
               soever
               it
               pleases
               them
               to
               erect
               ,
               
               the
               People
               having
               lost
               their
               Right
               of
               Election
               to
               them
               ,
               must
               be
               as
               valid
               
                 de
                 Iure
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               had
               the
               Peoples
               Consent
               .
               But
               as
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               their
               expresse
               
                 positive
                 consent
              
               to
               justifie
               a
               new
               Goverument
               ;
               so
               a
               
                 tacit
              
               or
               
                 implied
                 consent
              
               is
               sufficient
               ;
               which
               Consent
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               well
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 dictate
                 of
                 Nature
                 or
                 common
                 Reason
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 Iustice
                 than
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 some
                 coercive
                 power
                 or
                 government
                 ,
                 
                 left
                 all
                 be
                 left
                 to
                 Disorder
                 ,
                 Violence
                 ,
                 and
                 Confusion
                 ,
              
               which
               none
               (
               even
               of
               the
               
                 conquered
                 Party
                 )
              
               can
               be
               so
               unnaturall
               as
               to
               desire
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               saith
               
                 *
              
               
                 Suarez
                 )
                 They
                 do
                 tacitly
                 consent
                 ,
                 that
                 Justice
                 be
                 administred
                 by
                 the
                 Conquerors
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 lesse
                 evill
                 to
                 be
                 governed
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 than
                 altogether
                 to
                 want
                 due
                 coaction
                 and
                 direction
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               Now
               ,
               ere
               I
               conclude
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               wipe
               away
               one
               
                 Objection
              
               very
               frequent
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               many
               :
               That
               this
               transmission
               of
               Title
               by
               
                 Right
                 of
                 war
              
               holds
               good
               ,
               when
               Nation
               is
               ingaged
               against
               Nation
               ;
               but
               in
               one
               single
               Nation
               within
               its
               self
               it
               cannot
               ;
               because
               (
               say
               they
               )
               it
               seems
               unreasonable
               that
               a
               Nation
               should
               challenge
               a
               Conquest
               over
               it self
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               warlick
               Acquisitions
               hold
               as
               good
               in
               civill
               Divisions
               within
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               as
               in
               war
               betwixt
               Nation
               and
               Nation
               :
               For
               ,
               where
               a
               Nation
               is
               ingaged
               in
               a
               
                 Civill
                 war
                 ,
              
               and
               divided
               into
               parties
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               
                 Law
              
               of
               
                 Nations
              
               looks
               not
               on
               them
               as
               one
               Nation
               ,
               
               but
               as
               two
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Grotius
                 :
                 In
                 Regno
                 diviso
                 ,
                 gens
                 una
                 ,
                 pro
                 tempore
                 ,
                 quasi
                 duae
                 gentes
                 habentur
                 :
              
               In
               a
               divided
               State
               ,
               one
               Nation
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               its
               Nationall
               Divisions
               ,
               is
               esteemed
               as
               two
               Nations
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               preeminence
               Nation
               may
               gaine
               over
               Nation
               by
               right
               of
               
                 forein
                 war
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               may
               be
               obtained
               likewise
               by
               one
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               against
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               Right
               of
               
                 civill
                 war
                 :
              
               And
               what
               the
               
                 forein
                 Conqueror
              
               may
               doe
               in
               changing
               the
               Government
               ,
               abolishing
               old
               Laws
               ,
               and
               establishing
               new
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               done
               also
               by
               the
               Civill
               Victor
               for
               his
               own
               security
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Premises
                 it
                 is
                 undeniably
                 evident
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 of
                 application
                 ;
              
               That
               the
               present
               prevailing
               Party
               in
               
                 England
              
               have
               a
               Right
               and
               just
               Title
               to
               be
               our
               Governours
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               new
               Government
               erected
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               is
               as
               valid
               
                 de
                 Jure
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               it
               had
               the
               ratifying
               Consent
               of
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               Nor
               can
               they
               in
               any
               sence
               ,
               be
               counted
               
                 Usurpers
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               most
               irrationally
               intimated
               by
               the
               slight
               
                 Exercitator
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               That
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               ,
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               are
               no
               justifiable
               grounds
               to
               raise
               a
               new
               War
               ,
               in
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               HAving
               in
               the
               former
               Chapters
               cleared
               the
               Right
               and
               equity
               of
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Title
               ,
               from
               the
               slanderous
               Character
               of
               
                 Vsurpation
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               place
               descend
               to
               examine
               the
               vain
               Phansees
               of
               such
               as
               refuse
               a
               Submission
               thereto
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               former
               Obligations
               .
               These
               people
               are
               represented
               unto
               us
               under
               the
               ordinary
               Notions
               of
               
                 Royalists
              
               and
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ;
              
               the
               the
               former
               pleading
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ;
              
               the
               later
               ,
               the
               
                 solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               Ground
               for
               their
               Refusall
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ;
              
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 Allegiance
              
               is
               but
               a
               politicall
               Tie
               ,
               for
               politick
               ends
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               politicall
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               being
               politically
               determined
               ,
               when
               those
               Considerations
               are
               altered
               by
               new
               Circumstances
               ,
               (
               be
               it
               in
               relation
               to
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 Senate
                 )
              
               the
               
                 old
                 Allegeance
              
               is
               extinct
               ,
               and
               must
               give
               place
               to
               a
               
                 new
                 .
              
               The
               same
               description
               may
               serve
               likewise
               for
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ;
              
               For
               ,
               even
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               relates
               most
               to
               
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               will
               be
               found
               wrap't
               up
               altogether
               in
               matters
               of
               
                 Discipline
              
               and
               
                 Church-politie
                 ,
              
               to
               serve
               politick
               ends
               and
               Interests
               ,
               if
               the
               Actions
               of
               our
               
                 English
              
               and
               
                 Scot●ch
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               may
               be
               admitted
               as
               a
               Comment
               upon
               the
               
                 Text
                 ,
              
               I
               grant
               ,
               both
               those
               Oaths
               are
               
                 Religious
                 Acts
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               are
               solemnized
               with
               the
               Invocation
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               Witnesse
               ;
               but
               as
               all
               Actions
               are
               qualified
               from
               their
               principall
               End
               ;
               so
               the
               maine
               end
               of
               those
               Oaths
               being
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Prince
               in
               order
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               a
               politicall
               Nature
               ;
               and
               when
               such
               an
               alteration
               of
               Affairs
               shall
               happen
               as
               extinguishes
               his
               Title
               ,
               I
               conceive
               we
               are
               not
               obliged
               ,
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               to
               pay
               him
               that
               Submission
               which
               by
               
                 Oath
              
               we
               promised
               ,
               but
               ought
               rather
               to
               swear
               a
               new
               one
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               succeed
               him
               in
               the
               Government
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               in
               
                 promissory
                 State-Oaths
              
               (
               as
               these
               two
               are
               )
               it
               is
               granted
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               there
               lurk
               severall
               
                 tacit
                 Conditions
                 ,
              
               inseparable
               from
               
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               Oaths
               and
               Engagements
               ;
               and
               which
               are
               as
               it
               were
               the
               life
               and
               soul
               of
               the
               Obligation
               :
               These
               
                 tacit
                 Conditions
                 ,
              
               or
               (
               as
               Dr.
               
                 Sanderson
              
               calls
               them
               )
               
                 Suppositions
                 ,
              
               are
               set
               downe
               by
               divers
               Authors
               ,
               
               which
               I
               shall
               orderly
               apply
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               Question
               :
               One
               tacit
               Condition
               annexed
               to
               every
               Oath
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 it
                 be
                 duly
                 interpreted
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 a
                 fair
                 and
                 equitable
                 construction
                 ,
                 not
                 wresting
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 hatred
                 or
                 affection
                 to
                 any
                 Party
                 .
              
               This
               
                 Condition
              
               hath
               been
               but
               ill
               observed
               by
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               their
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               who
               will
               not
               admit
               any
               construction
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               serve
               to
               advance
               their
               own
               owne
               Designes
               ,
               and
               heap
               hatred
               upon
               others
               :
               witness
               their
               pleading
               for
               it
               in
               an
               absolute
               sence
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               sence
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               principall
               parts
               of
               it
               are
               limited
               by
               expresse
               Conditions
               ;
               
                 viz.
              
               that
               part
               which
               concerns
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Priviledges
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               is
               circumscribed
               with
               this
               Clause
               
                 [
                 In
              
               (
               or
               no
               otherwise
               than
               in
               order
               to
               )
               
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ]
              
               And
               the
               other
               which
               relates
               to
               
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               to
               manner
               of
               Reformation
               ,
               qualified
               with
               another
               Clause
               ,
               
                 [
                 viz.
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ]
              
               so
               that
               the
               old
               
                 statu
                 quo
              
               of
               King
               and
               Parliament
               was
               sworn
               to
               in
               a
               sence
               but
               
                 secondary
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 subordinate
                 ,
              
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               usuall
               Priviledges
               of
               both
               might
               be
               quitted
               ,
               if
               they
               proved
               inconsistent
               with
               Religion
               and
               Liberty
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               any
               
                 Reformation
              
               might
               be
               exploded
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               one
               more
               consonant
               to
               the
               
                 word
                 .
              
               And
               certainly
               ,
               if
               the
               present
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Whips●ers
              
               knew
               any
               other
               way
               more
               probable
               to
               advance
               their
               
                 Kirk
                 Dominion
                 ,
              
               than
               by
               making
               a
               pretended
               Plea
               for
               Prerogative
               ,
               a
               Stalking-horse
               to
               the
               Design
               ,
               I
               believe
               both
               
                 King
              
               and
               
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               had
               been
               left
               long
               since
               to
               
                 God's
                 blessing
                 and
                 the
                 warne
                 Sun
              
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               in
               despair
               of
               any
               Comfort
               from
               the
               
                 Kirk's
              
               Benediction
               .
               It
               seems
               now
               to
               me
               likewise
               ,
               That
               they
               added
               this
               Clause
               
                 [
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 ]
              
               not
               out
               of
               any
               love
               to
               a
               reall
               Reforming
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               Plea
               for
               the
               pulling
               down
               of
               
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               to
               introduce
               another
               Form
               more
               suitable
               to
               their
               own
               ambitious
               ends
               ,
               since
               that
               Form
               that
               they
               contend
               for
               is
               as
               little
               consonant
               to
               the
               
                 word
              
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               they
               take
               little
               thence
               besides
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               
                 Presbyterie
                 ,
              
               to
               patch
               up
               a
               
                 Reformation
                 .
              
               These
               things
               the
               world
               must
               needs
               believe
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               lay
               aside
               their Self-designings
               ,
               
               and
               admit
               of
               an
               equitable
               interpretation
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               in
               the
               limitations
               expressed
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               that
               
                 *
              
               
                 Latitudo
                 prudentialis
                 ,
              
               the
               prudential
               latitude
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Sanderson
                 ,
              
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               all
               
                 Oaths
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Sence
               and
               meaning
               of
               them
               is
               in
               question
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               we
               ought
               by
               all
               means
               to
               beware
               ,
               that
               we
               give
               not
               our selves
               too
               great
               a
               liberty
               of
               Interpretation
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               may
               shake
               off
               the
               obligation
               of
               an
               
                 Oath
                 ;
              
               so
               none
               ought
               to
               fasten
               such
               a
               sence
               upon
               an
               
                 Oath
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               profit
               or
               commodity
               ,
               which
               any
               other
               pious
               and
               prudent
               man
               (
               indifferent
               and
               un-interested
               in
               the
               businesse
               )
               would
               not
               collect
               and
               conclude
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Oath
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               grant
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               their
               own
               Interpretation
               ;
               yet
               it
               can
               be
               of
               small
               Consequence
               to
               their
               ends
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               it self
               is
               extinct
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Breach
               first
               made
               by
               themselves
               :
               Let
               
                 Grotius
              
               determin
               this
               truth
               ,
               who
               
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
                 cap.
              
               15.
               saith
               ,
               
                 Si
                 pars
                 una
                 Foedus
                 violaverit
                 ,
                 poterit
                 altera
                 à
                 Foedere
                 discedere
                 :
                 nam
                 Capita
                 Foederis
                 singula
                 conditionis
                 vim
                 habent
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 Party
                 break
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 no
                 longer
                 bound
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 each
                 particular
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 carries
                 with
                 it
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 Condition
                 ;
              
               which
               Condition
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 Covenanters
              
               is
               ,
               that
               either
               of
               them
               observe
               it
               with
               Fidelity
               to
               each
               other
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               observing
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Nation
               have
               been
               involved
               in
               the
               Breach
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               dividing
               the
               King
               from
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               People
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               by
               a
               
                 perfidious
                 Nationall
                 Invasion
                 :
              
               so
               that
               except
               they
               can
               shew
               us
               some
               new
               Foundation
               whereon
               that
               
                 Breach
              
               is
               repaired
               ,
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               must
               needs
               be
               defunct
               in
               point
               of
               obligation
               .
               For
               ,
               
               (
               aith
               the
               same
               Author
               )
               
                 Foedus
                 tacitè
                 renovatum
                 intelligi
                 non
                 debet
                 :
                 Non
                 enim
                 facilè
                 praesumitur
                 nova
                 obligatio
                 ,
                 nisi
                 ex
                 actibus
                 qui
                 nullam
                 aliam
                 interpretationem
                 recipiunt
                 .
              
               A
               
                 Covenant
              
               being
               once
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               renewed
               ta●itly
               :
               For
               ,
               a
               new
               Obligation
               is
               not
               easily
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               Acts
               as
               declare
               it
               ,
               and
               admit
               no
               other
               Construction
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               till
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               and
               their
               Partisans
               can
               produce
               evidences
               of
               a
               renovation
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               positive
               Acts
               of
               State
               ,
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               grant
               ,
               that
               all
               Covenant-obligations
               and
               Relations
               are
               expired
               ,
               between
               the
               two
               Nations
               of
               
                 England
              
               and
               
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A
               second
               
                 tacit
                 Condition
              
               latent
               in
               
                 Oaths
                 promissory
                 ,
              
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               the
               
                 Stoicks
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 Seneca
                 :
                 Tun●
                 fidem
                 fallam
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 constantiae
                 crimen
                 audiam
                 ,
                 si
                 cum
                 omnia
                 cadem
                 sint
                 ,
                 quae
                 erant
                 promittente
                 me
                 ,
                 non
                 praestitero
                 Promissum
                 :
                 Alioqui
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 mutatur
                 libertatem
                 facit
                 de
                 integro
                 consulendi
                 ;
                 &
                 fidem
                 meam
                 liberat
                 .
              
               Then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               let
               me
               be
               accused
               of
               falshood
               and
               Inconstancy
               ,
               if
               when
               all
               things
               remain
               the
               same
               as
               they
               were
               at
               the
               time
               that
               I
               promi●ed
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               then
               perform
               my
               Promise
               :
               Otherwise
               ,
               any
               alteration
               whatsoever
               leaves
               me
               wholly
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               freeth
               me
               from
               my
               Enagement
               .
               And
               a
               little
               after
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 *
              
               
                 Affairs
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 bind
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 .
              
               And
               in
               his
               39
               Chapter
               he
               becomes
               more
               particular
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 all
                 promises
                 do
                 lurk
                 these
                 tacit
                 Conditions
                 or
                 Exceptions
                 ,
              
               Si
               potero
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 ,
              
               Si
               debeo
               ,
               
                 if
                 I
                 ought
                 ,
              
               Si
               haec
               ita
               erunt
               ,
               
                 if
                 Things
                 continue
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 require
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 my
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               
               
                 bring
                 Affairs
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 posture
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 when
                 I
                 made
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 any
                 new
                 alterations
                 happen
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 wonder
                 ,
                 my
                 condition
                 being
                 otherwise
                 than
                 it
                 was
                 when
                 I
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 changed
                 in
                 my
                 intentions
                 ?
                 Render
                 things
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               holds
               good
               in
               
                 Christian
              
               Divinity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Stoical
                 ,
              
               appears
               out
               of
               the
               afore-mentioned
               
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
               whose
               Doctrine
               is
               equivalent
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Terms
               convertible
               with
               those
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
              
               declaring
               that
               all
               
                 Promises
              
               have
               these
               
                 tacit
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 Suppositions
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Exceptions
                 ;
                 Si
                 Deus
                 permiser
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 God
                 permit
                 ,
              
               which
               answers
               to
               
                 Seneca's
                 Si
                 potero
                 ;
                 Quoad
                 licet
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 lawfully
                 I
                 may
                 ,
              
               which
               answers
               to
               his
               
                 Si
                 debeo
                 ;
                 Rebus
                 sic
                 stantibus
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 things
                 thus
                 stand
                 ,
              
               which
               answers
               to
               his
               
                 Si
                 haec
                 itaerunt
                 ;
              
               According
               to
               which
               severall
               
                 Suppositions
              
               in
               order
               ,
               I
               shall
               examine
               both
               the
               Oaths
               of
               
                 Allegiance
              
               and
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               prove
               their
               Non-obligation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               No
               man
               that
               enters
               into
               an
               
                 Otah
              
               or
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               can
               be
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               promise
               the
               performance
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               without
               this
               
                 tacit
                 Reservation
              
               within
               his
               own
               Soul
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               do
               it
               if
               
                 God
                 permit
                 ,
              
               considering
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               without
               him
               ,
               who
               exerciseth
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Soveraignty
               in
               the
               disposition
               of
               all
               human
               Affaires
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
                 James
                 ,
              
               
               who
               bid
               us
               say
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 do
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               having
               sworn
               in
               the
               
                 Oaths
              
               before-mentioned
               ,
               to
               continue
               true
               and
               faithfull
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               &c.
               it
               cannot
               be
               meant
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               with
               this
               Clause
               ,
               
                 If
                 God
                 please
                 to
                 permit
                 their
                 continuance
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 :
              
               But
               we
               plainly
               see
               God
               is
               not
               pleased
               to
               permit
               their
               continuance
               ,
               since
               all
               men
               will
               confesse
               ,
               that
               (
               at
               least
               )
               by
               a
               permissive
               
                 Act
              
               of
               
                 Providence
                 ,
              
               another
               Form
               of
               Government
               is
               erected
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               Old.
               Therefore
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 Allegiance
              
               and
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               this
               first
               
                 Supposition
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               now
               of
               no
               force
               and
               obligation
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               satisfie
               a
               private
               mans
               Conscience
               ,
               if
               in
               times
               past
               he
               have
               done
               his
               utmost
               to
               perform
               the
               duties
               required
               by
               those
               
                 Oaths
                 ,
              
               during
               the
               former
               establishment
               .
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               
                 *
              
               Doctor
               )
               
                 Because
                 seeing
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 subjected
                 to
                 Divine
                 Providence
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 regulate
                 all
                 accidents
                 which
                 happen
                 in
                 the
                 future
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 used
                 his
                 whole
                 endeavour
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 promised
                 ,
                 hath
                 paid
                 his
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 the
                 intent
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 ;
              
               the
               Obligation
               ceasing
               when
               things
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               effected
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Doctor
              
               saith
               )
               
                 ex
                 Impossibilitate
                 Facti
                 .
              
               Praelect.
               2.
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             
               
                 2
              
               As
               concerning
               the
               
                 Dr's
                 Quoadlicet
                 ,
              
               the
               second
               
                 tacit
                 Condition
              
               or
               
                 Excption
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               no
               man
               swears
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               Reservation
               ,
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 lawfully
                 he
                 may
                 .
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               in
               case
               it
               so
               happen
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               lawfully
               act
               in
               prosecution
               of
               those
               things
               which
               we
               have
               sworn
               to
               ,
               our
               obligation
               ceaseth
               
                 ex
                 Impossibilitate
                 Juris
                 ;
              
               as
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 Power
              
               in
               us
               to
               effect
               what
               we
               were
               obliged
               unto
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 Right
              
               in
               us
               to
               act
               in
               order
               thereunto
               :
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               to
               be
               impossible
               by
               an
               
                 Impossibility
                 of
                 Right
                 ,
              
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               lawful
               power
               to
               endeavour
               .
               But
               as
               to
               the
               restauration
               of
               Kingly
               Government
               ,
               now
               that
               another
               is
               established
               (
               by
               as
               good
               a
               Title
               (
               I
               have
               proved
               )
               as
               ever
               the
               Kingly
               was
               )
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               what
               
                 right
              
               or
               
                 lawfull
                 Power
                 ,
              
               any
               private
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               which
               way
               he
               can
               ground
               it
               
               upon
               the
               Oath
               of
               
                 Allegiance
              
               and
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               to
               indeavour
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Form
              
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               a
               restitution
               of
               the
               Old.
               For
               ,
               private
               persons
               have
               no
               right
               to
               question
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Power
               ,
               
               and
               
                 are
                 no
                 competent
                 Judges
                 in
                 Controversies
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 ought
                 they
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
              
               (
               as
               
                 Grotius
              
               saith
               )
               
                 rather
                 to
                 follow
                 Possession
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               put
               case
               they
               were
               unlawfully
               possest
               ,
               
               
                 Vsurpers
                 ,
                 Invaders
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Tyrants
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               same
               Author
               saith
               ,
               
                 Privato
                 vi
                 dejicere
                 summi
                 Imperii
                 Invasorem
                 non
                 licet
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               any
               private
               Person
               to
               indeavour
               the
               thrusting
               them
               out
               by
               Force
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               this
               founded
               only
               upon
               humane
               Reason
               ,
               but
               also
               upon
               Scripture
               .
               That
               place
               in
               the
               13.
               to
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 [
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 The
                 Powers
                 that
                 be
                 are
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ]
              
               is
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               every
               private
               conscience
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Submission
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               them
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               presume
               to
               dispute
               how
               they
               came
               by
               their
               Power
               ;
               and
               this
               course
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               all
               
                 Expositors
                 ,
              
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               Times
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               even
               of
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               since
               the
               opening
               of
               a
               gap
               to
               question
               Supreme
               Powers
               ,
               and
               touch
               the
               tender
               eye
               of
               their
               Authority
               ,
               would
               let
               out
               all
               into
               Confusion
               ;
               Tumult
               following
               Tumult
               ,
               like
               Billow
               upon
               Billow
               ,
               till
               the
               world
               were
               over-whelm'd
               with
               a
               Sea
               of
               Miseries
               and
               Distractions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
              
               But
               some
               may
               object
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               submission
               to
               
                 Supreme
                 Powers
              
               without
               questioning
               them
               ,
               how
               then
               can
               this
               Parliament
               be
               justified
               in
               having
               questioned
               the
               King
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               sitting
               ,
               for
               divers
               of
               his
               Actions
               ?
               
                 
                   Answ
                   .
                
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               
                 Supreme
                 Power
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Exercise
              
               of
               it
               .
               The
               controversie
               was
               not
               at
               first
               concerning
               his
               
                 Right
                 of
                 Government
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               abuse
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               
                 male-administration
                 ;
              
               in
               defence
               of
               which
               abuses
               he
               took
               Arms
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               
                 Law
              
               of
               Arms
               losing
               his
               
                 Right
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               is
               proved
               before
               )
               the
               Power
               descended
               to
               those
               that
               are
               now
               in
               possession
               ,
               whose
               Right
               we
               ought
               no
               more
               to
               question
               ,
               than
               at
               first
               we
               did
               his
               ;
               their
               power
               deriving
               as
               naturall
               a
               pedegree
               from
               Heaven
               as
               his
               did
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               legally
               confirmed
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Arms
              
               and
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               as
               ever
               that
               was
               which
               he
               held
               from
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               Now
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               13.
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               commands
               a
               submission
               and
               obedience
               in
               general
               
               Termes
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               to
               all
               Powers
               in
               the
               arbitrary
               exercise
               of
               their
               Power
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               Supreme
               Powers
               in
               point
               of
               Title
               ,
               be
               it
               setled
               upon
               them
               by
               
                 *
              
               Right
               of
               War
               ,
               Inheritance
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               .
               And
               to
               support
               this
               exposition
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               here
               to
               introduce
               two
               of
               the
               main
               Pillars
               of
               Reformation
               
                 Bucer
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
              
               men
               famous
               in
               their
               generations
               ;
               whose
               Testimonies
               may
               serve
               once
               for
               all
               ,
               touching
               that
               so
               much
               controverted
               Chapter
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Calvin
              
               upon
               the
               place
               )
               
                 seemes
                 here
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 frivolous
                 cu●iosity
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               who
               use
               often
               to
               inquire
               by
               what
               Right
               those
               which
               have
               Command
               did
               get
               their
               Authority
               ;
               But
               it
               ought
               to
               suffice
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               preeminence
               ;
               For
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               get
               up
               to
               this
               height
               by
               their
               owne
               strength
               ,
               but
               are
               set
               over
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               
                 God
                 .
              
               And
               saith
               
                 Bucer
              
               also
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 When
                 a
                 Question
                 is
                 made
                 whom
                 we
                 should
                 obey
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 regarded
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 that
                 exerciseth
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 by
                 what
                 Right
                 or
                 wrong
                 he
                 hath
                 invaded
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 what
                 Form
                 he
                 dispence
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 Power
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 doth
                 excell
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 received
                 that
                 power
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 exception
                 thou
                 must
                 yeild
                 thy self
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 heartily
                 obey
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Seeing
               now
               all
               
                 Supreme
                 Powers
              
               are
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               commands
               subjection
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               damns
               Resistance
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               then
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               case
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               owe
               Submission
               to
               the
               present
               Governors
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               private
               man
               hath
               any
               warrant
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Word
              
               to
               satisfie
               his
               Conscience
               in
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               such
               Actions
               ,
               as
               tend
               to
               disturb
               or
               thrust
               them
               out
               of
               possession
               ;
               therefore
               according
               to
               this
               second
               
                 Supposition
              
               of
               the
               
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
               no
               
                 Oath
              
               being
               of
               Force
               to
               bind
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               further
               then
               a
               man
               
                 may
                 lawfully
                 Act
                 ,
              
               it
               followes
               ,
               evidently
               (
               the
               case
               thus
               standing
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Old
                 Allegiance
              
               is
               cancell'd
               ,
               and
               we
               bound
               to
               admit
               a
               
                 New
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               both
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               have
               now
               no
               influence
               at
               all
               over
               us
               ,
               but
               are
               utterly
               void
               ,
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               
                 3
              
               The
               third
               
                 tacit
                 condition
              
               or
               
                 Supposition
              
               implied
               in
               all
               
                 Oaths
              
               is
               (
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               )
               
                 Rebus
                 sic
                 Stantibus
                 ,
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 things
                 continue
                 thus
                 ;
              
               it
               being
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               swear
               to
               performe
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               with
               this
               
                 tacit
                 Reservation
                 ,
              
               if
               I
               be
               not
               
               hindred
               by
               an
               alteration
               of
               Affairs
               :
               But
               if
               such
               an
               alteration
               happen
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               same
               persons
               nor
               things
               are
               in
               being
               which
               I
               swore
               to
               maintaine
               my
               Oath
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               obligation
               ceaseth
               ;
               which
               now
               is
               our
               very
               Case
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               the
               Government
               being
               changed
               ,
               and
               new
               Governors
               set
               over
               us
               .
               For
               this
               the
               learned
               
                 Grotius
              
               hath
               one
               instance
               very
               pertinent
               to
               our
               purpose
               .
               
               
                 An
                 Oath
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 binds
                 a
                 man
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 quality
                 or
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 swore
                 ,
                 be
                 altered
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 cease
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 .
              
               In
               evidence
               whereof
               ,
               the
               same
               Author
               alledgeth
               a
               saying
               of
               
                 Caesar's
              
               to
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               
                 Domitius
                 ,
                 when
                 Domitius
              
               was
               a
               Prisoner
               .
               They
               were
               unwilling
               to
               serve
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               the
               military
               Oath
               they
               had
               taken
               for
               the
               other
               :
               But
               to
               take
               away
               this
               scruple
               ,
               
               saith
               
                 Caesar
              
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Sacramento
                 quidem
                 vos
                 tenère
                 quî
                 potuit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quum
                 projectis
                 fascibus
                 &
                 deposito
                 Imperio
                 ,
                 privatus
                 &
                 captus
                 ipse
                 in
                 alienam
                 venisset
                 potestatem
                 ?
              
               How
               can
               he
               hold
               you
               bound
               by
               
                 Oath
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 being
                 outed
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 remaining
                 a
                 private
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 prisoner
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 another
                 ?
              
               Alas
               ,
               
                 *
              
               
                 your
                 Oath
                 ended
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 Authority
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               also
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               
                 third
                 Supposition
              
               of
               the
               
                 Doctor's
              
               ,
               it
               is
               plainly
               to
               be
               inferred
               ;
               that
               since
               Affairs
               of
               State
               stand
               not
               now
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               
               as
               they
               were
               when
               we
               took
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegiance
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               but
               a
               
                 new
                 Government
              
               is
               erected
               ;
               therefore
               our
               obligation
               to
               the
               former
               is
               totally
               extinguished
               .
               And
               if
               the
               obligation
               be
               extinct
               (
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               in
               the
               several
               particulars
               before-mentioned
               )
               then
               the
               consequence
               is
               as
               plain
               ;
               that
               neither
               of
               those
               
                 Oaths
              
               can
               be
               a
               ground
               sufficient
               to
               justifie
               any
               
                 Royalist
              
               or
               
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
              
               in
               denying
               a
               submission
               to
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               or
               to
               raise
               a
               new
               war
               within
               the
               Nation
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Part
             II.
             
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             former
             Part
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             fully
             manifested
             the
             
               necessity
            
             and
             
               equity
               ,
            
             my
             designe
             in
             the
             next
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             
               utility
            
             and
             Benefit
             of
             a
             Submission
             :
             This
             I
             shall
             doe
             ,
             by
             stating
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Designes
             of
             the
             severall
             Parties
             claiming
             an
             Interest
             in
             this
             Nation
             ;
             
               
                 Viz
                 :
              
               
                 ROYALISTS
                 .
              
               
                 SCOTS
                 .
              
               
                 PRESBYTERIANS
                 .
              
               
                 LEVELLERS
                 ;
              
            
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             and
             would
             each
             of
             Them
             introduce
             a
             New
             
               Form
            
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             Them
             and
             their
             Affaires
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             plain
             Method
             (
             for
             the
             more
             easie
             Conviction
             )
             proceed
             upon
             these
             Particulars
             :
          
           
             
               First
               ,
            
             The
             great
             Improbability
             of
             effecting
             their
             Designes
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
            
             The
             grand
             Inconveniences
             which
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             in
             case
             either
             of
             Them
             be
             effected
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             whole
             Nation
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               ,
            
             The
             Excellency
             of
             a
             free
             State
             or
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             and
             what
             happinesse
             we
             may
             reap
             thereby
             .
          
           
             After
             I
             have
             handled
             the
             2
             former
             ,
             as
             they
             hold
             relation
             to
             the
             severall
             
               Parties
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             bring
             up
             the
             
               Rear
            
             with
             the
             
               Third
               ,
            
             by
             way
             of
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Royall
               Party
               .
            
             
               THE
               
                 Royallists
              
               are
               of
               two
               Sorts
               .
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               adhere
               to
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               out
               of
               
                 necessity
                 ;
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               adhere
               to
               him
               out
               
               of
               
                 humor
                 .
              
               The
               former
               are
               Those
               ,
               who
               being
               hopelesse
               of
               a
               Return
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               recovery
               of
               their
               Fortunes
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Reconcilement
               ,
               are
               constrained
               to
               run
               any
               hazard
               abroad
               with
               the
               head
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               and
               turne
               every
               stone
               to
               over-turn
               the
               present
               Powers
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               may
               set
               up
               Themselves
               .
               The
               latter
               Sort
               of
               
                 Royallists
                 ,
              
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               served
               heretofore
               under
               the
               
                 Royall
                 Standard
                 ,
              
               yet
               ,
               through
               the
               Favour
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               have
               re-gained
               possession
               of
               their
               Estates
               :
               And
               therefore
               being
               re-invested
               with
               their
               Fortunes
               ,
               They
               are
               loth
               as
               yet
               to
               attend
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               in
               person
               ,
               though
               they
               follow
               him
               with
               their
               wishes
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               imbrace
               any
               Designe
               underhand
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               (
               when
               time
               serves
               )
               appear
               here
               again
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               his
               Advancement
               .
               These
               may
               (
               not
               improperly
               )
               be
               called
               
                 humorous
                 Royallists
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               have
               only
               an
               obstinate
               and
               
                 vain-glorious
                 humor
              
               for
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               behaviour
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               of
               Advantage
               to
               Themselves
               ,
               but
               are
               ridden
               by
               the
               other
               to
               carry
               on
               the
               
                 highRoyall
              
               designe
               of
               Particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               run
               a
               new
               hazard
               of
               their
               own
               .
               To
               restore
               the
               single
               Family
               of
               a
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               suppressed
               by
               the
               
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               they
               seeme
               willing
               to
               Venture
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               their
               own
               Families
               ;
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               certain
               Persons
               about
               him
               ,
               men
               whose
               Fortunes
               are
               desperate
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               foole
               themselves
               into
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               owne
               ;
               as
               they
               must
               needs
               doe
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               mis-carry
               in
               his
               Enterprize
               ,
               whereas
               if
               he
               should
               carry
               it
               with
               Successe
               ,
               They
               will
               be
               then
               but
               where
               they
               were
               ,
               They
               can
               be
               but
               
                 Masters
              
               of
               what
               they
               have
               already
               .
               The
               
                 high
                 Ranters
              
               and
               Fugitives
               are
               they
               that
               will
               be
               look't
               on
               at
               
                 Court
                 ;
              
               Those
               
                 Bell-weathers
              
               of
               
                 Royalty
              
               will
               
                 bear
                 away
                 the
                 Bell
                 of
                 Preferment
                 ,
              
               whilst
               the
               poore
               
                 Countrey-Royallists
              
               (
               both
               
                 Gentry
              
               and
               
                 Yeomen
                 )
              
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               drudge
               and
               plow
               ,
               to
               pay
               those
               yet
               unknown
               
                 Taxations
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               collected
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               
                 forlorn
                 Brethren
              
               of
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               the
               many
               
                 yonger
                 Brothers
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Strangers
                 ,
              
               which
               will
               come
               in
               with
               the
               
                 Grandees
                 ,
              
               in
               hope
               to
               purchase
               a
               Fortune
               by
               squeezing
               the
               Publique
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               being
               considered
               ,
               it
               is
               awonder
               to
               see
               ,
               how
               They
               feed
               Themselves
               with
               Phant'sies
               ,
               who
               pretend
               in
               this
               Nation
               to
               the
               restitution
               of
               
                 Royality
                 ;
              
               how
               their
               eyes
               are
               dazled
               with
               that
               
                 Sun
              
               which
               seems
               to
               rise
               upon
               their
               Party
               ,
               supposing
               the
               
                 golden
                 
                 Ag●
              
               must
               needs
               return
               again
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               climb
               up
               to
               the
               
                 Meridian
                 ,
              
               in
               spight
               of
               all
               opposition
               !
               But
               to
               give
               them
               a
               Cooler
               for
               these
               Conceits
               ,
               I
               shall
               more
               particularly
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Method
               before
               propounded
               ,
               shew
               first
               the
               Improbability
               of
               Successe
               in
               the
               new
               
                 Royall
                 Designes
                 ;
              
               and
               then
               ,
               the
               grand
               Inconveniences
               that
               would
               follow
               such
               a
               Successe
               ,
               that
               all
               mistaken
               Persons
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               far
               they
               wander
               (
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               themselves
               )
               out
               of
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               leads
               to
               the
               future
               happinesse
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Improbability
              
               of
               the
               
                 Prince's
              
               Successe
               in
               his
               Designe
               ,
               First
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               to
               have
               but
               a
               slender
               Supply
               of
               
                 forein
                 Aids
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               the
               Affairs
               of
               
                 Christendom
              
               are
               at
               this
               time
               so
               disposed
               ,
               that
               some
               Princes
               want
               leisure
               ;
               others
               ability
               to
               assist
               Him
               :
               And
               divers
               there
               are
               which
               refrain
               ,
               for
               particular
               
                 Reasons
                 of
                 State
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Spaniard
              
               hath
               other
               
                 Fish
                 to
                 frie
                 ,
              
               keeping
               a
               serious
               eie
               upon
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               and
               lying
               at
               Catch
               against
               
                 Portugal
                 .
              
               Besides
               ,
               there
               are
               severall
               Reasons
               (
               not
               fit
               here
               to
               mention
               )
               which
               may
               dispose
               him
               rather
               to
               imbrace
               the
               Amity
               of
               this
               
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               now
               established
               ;
               and
               whereof
               there
               is
               some
               hope
               (
               were
               there
               no
               other
               ground
               )
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               our
               
                 Agent
              
               a
               friendly
               reception
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               hath
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Portugall
              
               too
               another
               
                 Agent
                 ;
              
               and
               how
               far
               he
               is
               from
               neglecting
               our
               Friendship
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               his
               Demeanour
               toward
               our
               Fleet
               ,
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               
                 Lisbon
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               like
               Freedom
               and
               entertainment
               as
               he
               doth
               to
               
                 Rupert
                 ,
              
               carrying
               himselfe
               indifferently
               between
               both
               ,
               though
               he
               seem
               a
               little
               to
               incline
               somewhat
               more
               toward
               
                 Rupert
                 ;
              
               not
               out
               of
               any
               good
               will
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Pre-engagement
               to
               that
               Party
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               of
               
                 France
              
               hath
               his
               hands
               full
               enough
               at
               home
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               little
               list
               or
               leisure
               to
               mind
               Affairs
               abroad
               ;
               being
               jealous
               not
               only
               of
               the
               
                 Spaniard
                 ,
              
               but
               even
               of
               his
               owne
               Subjects
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               regret
               at
               the
               insupporrtable
               Taxes
               ,
               the
               Discontents
               and
               Bandyings
               of
               his
               Parliaments
               in
               the
               severall
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Partisans
               of
               the
               
                 Imprisoned
                 Princes
                 ;
              
               all
               which
               seem
               to
               threaten
               (
               if
               not
               the
               
                 Monarchy
              
               it Self
               ,
               yet
               )
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               
                 Monarch
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Denmark
              
               hath
               hitherto
               given
               but
               a
               coole
               Acknowledgment
               
               of
               so
               neare
               an
               alliance
               ,
               having
               been
               (
               at
               the
               best
               )
               but
               a
               Retiringplace
               for
               
                 Montrose
                 ,
              
               seconding
               this
               with
               some
               other
               slight
               superficiall
               courtesies
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               best
               of
               which
               was
               (
               to
               rid
               their
               hands
               of
               their
               Guest
               )
               by
               lending
               him
               a
               few
               
                 Bottoms
                 ,
              
               first
               ,
               to
               seek
               his
               better
               Fortune
               in
               
                 Swethland
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               to
               waft
               him
               and
               his
               
                 Forlorn
                 hope
              
               toward
               their
               long
               homes
               ,
               into
               
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               such
               triviall
               Supplies
               likewise
               may
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               
                 Swede
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               few
               Complements
               from
               the
               
                 Emperour
              
               and
               
                 German
              
               Princes
               ,
               their
               jealousies
               of
               each
               other
               not
               permitting
               them
               to
               spare
               their
               Forces
               :
               For
               ,
               whosoever
               considers
               the
               Delayes
               and
               Shifts
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Emperour
              
               and
               his
               party
               ,
               in
               performing
               the
               Articles
               of
               Peace
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               
                 Swede
              
               and
               that
               Party
               to
               have
               them
               fully
               performed
               (
               together
               with
               those
               heart-burnings
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               break
               out
               often
               into
               Flames
               in
               every
               Corner
               )
               may
               easily
               imagine
               the
               peace
               of
               
                 Germany
              
               is
               not
               long-liv'd
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               neither
               of
               those
               
                 Princes
              
               will
               part
               with
               many
               of
               their
               Soldiery
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Hollanders
              
               esteem
               it
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               conform
               themselves
               ever
               to
               the
               Prevailing
               Party
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               having
               Reason
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               to
               prize
               the
               Friendship
               and
               Amity
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
               And
               though
               some
               common
               Courtesies
               are
               expressed
               there
               to
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               by
               way
               of
               entertainment
               ;
               yet
               these
               are
               done
               rather
               to
               comply
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               
                 Orange
                 ,
              
               than
               out
               of
               any
               inclination
               or
               affection
               to
               the
               
                 Royall
                 Party
                 ;
              
               whereas
               the
               Sence
               of
               the
               
                 States
                 Provinciall
              
               (
               and
               in
               them
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               whole
               People
               )
               is
               ,
               to
               preserve
               a
               strict
               Correspondence
               with
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               Nor
               do
               they
               relish
               those
               close
               Combinations
               between
               the
               Prince
               of
               
                 Orange
              
               and
               his
               
                 Brother
                 ;
              
               fearing
               so
               great
               an
               Alliance
               may
               dispose
               
                 Orange
              
               to
               aspire
               ,
               and
               establish
               a
               greater
               
                 Interest
              
               of
               his
               own
               than
               is
               meet
               for
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Republique
               ,
               if
               
                 Monarchy
              
               come
               to
               its
               height
               again
               in
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               which
               they
               ought
               by
               no
               means
               to
               desire
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               
                 England
              
               should
               continue
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               former
               Reason
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               for
               that
               such
               a
               
                 Neighbourhood
              
               would
               be
               concerned
               in
               Reason
               ,
               to
               admit
               Them
               into
               a
               nearer
               Friendship
               and
               Complication
               of
               
                 Interests
                 ,
              
               than
               ever
               they
               can
               hope
               from
               a
               
                 Monarchy
                 .
              
               —
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               considered
               ,
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               hath
               small
               hope
               of
               
               Successe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               considerable
               Supplies
               from
               
                 Forein
                 Princes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               Put
               case
               he
               can
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               many
               
                 fugitive
                 English
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               and
               Supplies
               drain'd
               out
               of
               the
               Dregs
               of
               severall
               Countries
               ,
               make
               shift
               to
               patch
               up
               an
               Army
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               to
               trie
               his
               Fortune
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               but
               They
               ruine
               his
               Designe
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               introducing
               of
               
                 Forrainers
              
               will
               soone
               alienate
               the
               Affections
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
              
               as
               experience
               hath
               proved
               in
               all
               times
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Auxiliatores
                 conducti
                 ex
                 diversis
                 locis
                 ,
                 nec
                 disciplinâ
                 inter
                 se
                 ,
                 nec
                 affectione
                 consentiunt
                 .
              
               
                 †
              
               Mercenary
               Auxiliaries
               that
               are
               collected
               out
               of
               severall
               Nations
               ,
               seldome
               agree
               either
               in
               disciplin
               ,
               or
               Affection
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               given
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               since
               the
               
                 Customes
                 of
                 Nations
                 are
                 diverse
                 ,
                 therefore
                 men
                 of
                 severall
                 Countries
                 ,
                 differing
                 both
                 in
                 habit
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 cannot
                 long
                 continue
                 together
                 ,
                 without
                 discovering
                 an
                 Antipathy
                 or
                 Contrariety
                 in
                 their
                 natures
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 that
                 Party
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 ingaged
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               passe
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               many
               other
               
                 States
                 men
                 ,
              
               we
               have
               two
               very
               pertinent
               ones
               afforded
               us
               out
               of
               our
               own
               Affaires
               :
               witnes
               that
               emulation
               discovered
               between
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               and
               
                 English
              
               in
               the
               
                 Hamiltonian
              
               Invasion
               ;
               and
               also
               of
               late
               ,
               between
               the
               
                 English
              
               and
               
                 Irish
              
               under
               
                 Ormond
              
               in
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               whereupon
               the
               
                 English
              
               chose
               rather
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               
                 Parliament-Party
                 ,
              
               than
               continue
               any
               longer
               ingaged
               with
               the
               
                 Irish
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               Those
               
                 Forrain
                 Mercenaries
              
               will
               ,
               upon
               the
               least
               misfortune
               of
               War
               ,
               desert
               the
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               and
               take
               up
               Arms
               under
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 .
              
               For
               (
               as
               saith
               
                 Patritius
                 )
              
               The
               
                 *
              
               Faith
               of
               
                 Mercenaries
              
               depends
               upon
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               if
               she
               turn
               to
               the
               
                 Adverse
                 Party
                 ,
              
               thither
               They
               follow
               ,
               and
               incline
               their
               hopes
               and
               affections
               .
               Yea
               ,
               so
               little
               trust
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               these
               
                 Mercenaries
                 ,
              
               that
               notwithstanding
               their
               Condition
               be
               good
               ,
               yet
               (
               saith
               another
               )
               
                 †
              
               They
               are
               easily
               corrupted
               with
               Money
               ,
               and
               with
               rewards
               and
               promises
               of
               better
               Pay
               ,
               bought
               over
               to
               any
               other
               Party
               ;
               respecting
               gaine
               much
               more
               than
               the
               Cause
               of
               their
               Engagement
               .
               Judge
               then
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               is
               like
               to
               thrive
               with
               his
               
                 Forrain
                 Auxiliaries
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               shall
               have
               any
               ,
               either
               in
               
                 England
              
               or
               
                 Scotland
                 ;
              
               for
               ,
               the
               Reason
               of
               these
               Things
               holds
               good
               in
               one
               Nation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               since
               it
               appeares
               how
               small
               Successe
               he
               is
               like
               to
               have
               
               by
               the
               Aides
               of
               other
               
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               let
               us
               see
               whether
               he
               have
               any
               better
               hopes
               by
               Forrain
               Aid
               out
               of
               
                 Scotland
              
               or
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               a
               Conquest
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
               As
               for
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
              
               he
               hath
               but
               poore
               expectations
               thence
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Lieuten●nt
              
               hath
               swept
               away
               those
               Adversaries
               with
               the
               Besome
               of
               Vengeance
               ,
               and
               made
               way
               by
               a
               continued
               chain
               of
               miraculous
               Successes
               ,
               to
               Shackle
               that
               Rebellious
               Nation
               ;
               and
               doubts
               not
               ere
               long
               ,
               to
               
                 bind
                 their
                 Princes
                 with
                 Chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Nobles
                 with
                 links
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
              
               since
               every
               month
               brings
               in
               fresh
               
                 Laurels
              
               of
               Victory
               ,
               to
               their
               Terror
               and
               amazement
               .
               But
               
                 Ireland
              
               being
               given
               for
               lost
               ,
               let
               us
               see
               next
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Royallists
              
               are
               like
               to
               receive
               any
               more
               comfort
               from
               
                 Scotland
                 :
              
               It
               s
               an
               old
               saying
               ,
               
                 Nullum
                 bonum
                 ex
                 Aquilone
                 ,
              
               No
               good
               comes
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               
                 Royallists
              
               should
               be
               the
               least
               apt
               to
               beleeve
               any
               benefit
               to
               come
               out
               of
               that
               
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               proceeded
               the
               Ruine
               and
               Destruction
               of
               the
               late
               
                 King
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               their
               Party
               ;
               nor
               can
               they
               hope
               much
               better
               of
               them
               in
               time
               to
               come
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 first
                 ,
              
               They
               adhere
               to
               the
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               not
               out
               of
               any
               love
               to
               his
               
                 Interest
                 ,
              
               but
               onely
               in
               hope
               to
               settle
               their
               own
               upon
               his
               Shoulders
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               can
               make
               a
               better
               Bargain
               elsewhere
               ,
               they
               wil
               cast
               him
               off
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               he
               be
               in
               their
               power
               )
               sell
               him
               off
               (
               as
               they
               did
               his
               
                 Father
                 )
              
               upon
               the
               first
               occasion
               .
               What
               else
               can
               he
               expect
               from
               a
               Party
               ,
               whose
               
                 Interest
              
               was
               first
               founded
               upon
               the
               ruine
               of
               his
               
                 Great
                 Grand-mother
                 ,
              
               continued
               and
               augmented
               to
               the
               perpetuall
               vexation
               of
               his
               
                 Grand
                 father
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               length
               prosecuted
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               his
               
                 Father
                 ?
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               reconcile
               the
               two
               Parties
               ,
               
                 Royall
              
               and
               
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
              
               even
               as
               impossible
               
                 (
                 King
                 James
              
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               )
               as
               to
               reconcile
               
                 God
              
               and
               the
               
                 Devill
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               if
               They
               cannot
               be
               reconciled
               or
               stand
               together
               ,
               then
               whatsoever
               Agreemens
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               but
               from
               the
               Teeth
               outward
               ;
               nor
               can
               there
               be
               an
               union
               betwixt
               them
               upon
               any
               designe
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               prosecution
               thereof
               they
               will
               mind
               the
               advancement
               of
               their
               severall
               Interests
               ,
               which
               must
               make
               them
               jealous
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               divided
               and
               partiall
               in
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               inward
               rancor
               to
               break
               out
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               and
               utter
               ruine
               of
               the
               whole
               Engagement
               .
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               let
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               invade
               us
               again
               upon
               the
               
                 Royall
                 ,
              
               or
               what
               score
               else
               they
               please
               ,
               They
               will
               never
               be
               endured
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               
                 Northern
              
               Parts
               )
               
               having
               heretofore
               by
               their
               perfidious
               and
               Tyrannical
               behaviour
               ,
               fixed
               an
               odious
               Impression
               upon
               the
               Spirits
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               quickned
               the
               old
               Antipathy
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Nations
               :
               So
               that
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               come
               in
               with
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               them
               ,
               he
               will
               fare
               never
               the
               better
               (
               but
               much
               worse
               )
               for
               their
               Sakes
               ,
               or
               their
               Company
               .
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
              
               they
               come
               (
               if
               they
               dare
               come
               )
               a
               most
               nasty
               ,
               lowzie
               ,
               beaten
               Generation
               ,
               against
               one
               of
               the
               most
               generous
               ,
               best
               accomplished
               ,
               and
               most
               Victorious
               Armies
               in
               
                 Christendome
                 ;
              
               an
               Army
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               dishonoured
               by
               such
               an
               Enemy
               ,
               from
               whom
               neither
               Credit
               nor
               Advantage
               is
               to
               be
               gotten
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               meet
               they
               should
               be
               chastized
               ,
               since
               the
               
                 Almighty
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               love
               to
               the
               future
               Peace
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               seemes
               to
               decree
               ,
               that
               
                 Belial
              
               and
               
                 Dagon
                 ,
                 Montrose
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Kirk
                 ,
              
               with
               her
               
                 Worthies
              
               should
               be
               sent
               after
               
                 Hamilton
                 .
              
               This
               indeed
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               fair
               step
               to
               
                 Reformation
                 ,
              
               by
               letting
               out
               the
               Corruption
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               which
               sticks
               like
               a
               
                 Scab
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               faire
               Body
               of
               this
               
                 Fortunate
                 Island
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               conclude
               this
               particular
               touching
               the
               Improbability
               of
               the
               
                 Prince's
              
               Successe
               ,
               since
               he
               hath
               little
               ground
               to
               hope
               for
               any
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               other
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               let
               us
               examine
               what
               hope
               he
               hath
               from
               our
               own
               .
               Severall
               Reasons
               may
               be
               given
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               As
               first
               ,
               the
               People's
               hatred
               of
               
                 Foreiners
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               feare
               of
               that
               Plague
               ,
               universall
               
                 Free-quarter
                 ,
              
               with
               their
               aversnesse
               to
               War
               ,
               having
               tasted
               some
               time
               of
               the
               Sweets
               of
               
                 Peace
                 ;
              
               And
               though
               they
               are
               sensible
               of
               some
               necessary
               Burthens
               ,
               yet
               considering
               another
               War
               will
               increase
               new
               ones
               ,
               more
               exorbitant
               ,
               every
               man
               would
               be
               content
               with
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               for
               ,
               the
               Common
               people
               (
               as
               the
               
                 Poet
              
               saith
               )
               
                 
                   —
                   Duas
                   tantùm
                   res
                   anxius
                   optat
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   Panem
                   ,
                   &
                   Circenses
                   .
                   —
                
              
               will
               be
               satisfied
               with
               Bread
               and
               Quietnesse
               ,
               rather
               than
               hazard
               their
               Ease
               and
               Security
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               Ambition
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               They
               will
               be
               the
               lesse
               apt
               to
               engage
               in
               any
               new
               
                 Insurrections
              
               and
               Parties
               ,
               since
               the
               last
               thrived
               so
               ill
               ,
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               and
               shame
               of
               all
               the
               Undertakers
               :
               Examples
               make
               Men
               wise
               ;
               and
               though
               many
               of
               them
               escaped
               without
               punishment
               ,
               in
               regard
               this
               
                 *
              
               Government
               was
               not
               then
               declared
               ;
               yet
               
               now
               that
               it
               is
               
                 established
                 ,
              
               and
               Laws
               are
               made
               to
               defend
               it
               against
               all
               that
               offend
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               men
               will
               beware
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               how
               they
               meddle
               ,
               since
               they
               can
               expect
               nothing
               lesse
               after
               another
               War
               ,
               than
               the
               punishment
               of
               
                 Traitors
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               Put
               case
               the
               Counties
               were
               resolv'd
               upon
               
                 New
                 Insurrections
                 ,
              
               yet
               what
               can
               be
               done
               by
               unweildy
               Bodies
               of
               raw
               Men
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 Streets
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Plow
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               
                 Harrow
                 ;
              
               rude
               ,
               and
               unacquainted
               with
               
                 Military
                 Disciplin
                 ,
              
               against
               a
               well-disciplin'd
               Army
               of
               
                 Old
                 Soldiers
                 ?
              
               Consider
               what
               became
               of
               those
               vast
               numbers
               in
               
                 Kent
                 ,
                 Essex
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               with
               what
               ease
               they
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               how
               soon
               they
               vanished
               into
               nothing
               !
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               not
               like
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Gentry
                 ,
              
               men
               of
               
                 Estates
                 ,
              
               will
               stir
               in
               any
               considerable
               number
               ,
               to
               hazard
               their
               Possessions
               ,
               being
               yet
               scarce
               warm
               in
               them
               ,
               after
               a
               
                 Purchase
              
               made
               upon
               dear
               rates
               of
               Composition
               ;
               But
               if
               any
               are
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               venture
               on
               new
               Designes
               ,
               they
               might
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               how
               hard
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               to
               carry
               them
               on
               without
               discovery
               ,
               seeing
               the
               
                 State
              
               hath
               a
               Party
               and
               Friends
               ,
               in
               all
               Countries
               and
               Corporations
               .
               Besides
               ,
               if
               They
               could
               carry
               it
               so
               close
               ,
               as
               to
               bring
               any
               petty
               designe
               into
               Action
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               snap't
               ,
               and
               
                 nip't
                 in
                 the
                 Bud
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Militia
              
               being
               so
               well
               setled
               ,
               and
               a
               Party
               ready
               in
               Armes
               in
               every
               County
               —
               Now
               ,
               all
               these
               parcells
               of
               discourse
               being
               well
               weighed
               together
               ,
               I
               leave
               every
               mans
               
                 Intellect
              
               to
               make
               the
               Conclusion
               ;
               what
               slender
               probability
               of
               Successe
               there
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               
                 Foreiners
              
               or
               
                 Natives
              
               in
               the
               present
               
                 Royall
                 Designe
              
               against
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               thus
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               
                 Chapter
                 ,
              
               shewn
               the
               Improbability
               of
               Successe
               in
               the
               new
               
                 Royall
                 enterprrize
                 ,
              
               which
               were
               enough
               to
               wean
               Wise
               men
               from
               engaging
               upon
               that
               
                 Score
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               (
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Method
              
               propounded
               )
               in
               the
               next
               place
               state
               those
               
                 Grand
                 Inconveniences
                 ,
              
               which
               would
               unavoidably
               follow
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               
                 Royallists
              
               should
               proceed
               with
               Successe
               ,
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               this
               
                 Government
                 :
              
               The
               very
               consideration
               whereof
               should
               (
               me thinks
               )
               be
               sufficient
               to
               startle
               all
               understanding
               men
               ,
               from
               wishing
               well
               to
               that
               
                 Party
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               since
               there
               can
               be
               no
               
                 Medium
              
               of
               Reconcilement
               betwixt
               our
               present
               
                 Governours
              
               and
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 King
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               
               granted
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               he
               come
               into
               possession
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               
                 Conquest
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
              
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               be
               as
               absolute
               as
               was
               
                 William
              
               the
               
                 Conqueror
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               all
               must
               be
               in
               the
               same
               slavish
               Condition
               ,
               as
               our
               Fore-fathers
               were
               ,
               under
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               that
               
                 Norman
                 Bastard
                 .
              
               That
               Government
               which
               heretofore
               was
               called
               
                 Monarchicall
              
               will
               then
               be
               exactly
               
                 Tyrannycall
                 ,
              
               
               according
               to
               that
               saying
               of
               prudent
               
                 Cicero
              
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ;
               
                 Ex
                 victoriâ
                 cùm
                 multa
                 mala
                 ,
                 tum
                 certè
                 Tyrannis
                 existit
                 .
              
               As
               many
               other
               mischiefs
               ,
               so
               certainly
               ,
               
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 ever
                 followes
                 a
                 Conquest
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               that
               when
               
                 *
              
               
                 Henry
                 ,
              
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Maud
              
               the
               Empresse
               ,
               contended
               for
               the
               Crown
               by
               Arms
               against
               King
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               like
               to
               prevaile
               ,
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Realm
               wrought
               an
               Accommodation
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               
               upon
               this
               Ground
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 conceived
                 it
                 dangerous
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 State
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 young
                 Prince
                 get
                 the
                 Mastery
                 by
                 his
                 Sword
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               Princes
               ever
               improve
               such
               kinds
               of
               Victory
               to
               an
               Advantage
               over
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               Successe
               makes
               them
               cruell
               ;
               withnesse
               the
               savage
               Proceedings
               of
               
                 Edward
              
               the
               Second
               ,
               
               against
               his
               
                 Lords
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               overthrown
               them
               in
               Battell
               ,
               in
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               ;
               executing
               their
               Persons
               ,
               and
               confiscating
               their
               Estates
               ,
               as
               Traitors
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               is
               noted
               in
               our
               
                 Chronicles
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               the
               first
               of
               all
               our
               Kings
               ,
               after
               the
               
                 Conquest
                 ,
              
               who
               to
               prosecute
               his
               Revenge
               gave
               a
               Precedent
               of
               Butchering
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               by
               
                 Beheading
              
               and
               
                 Quartering
                 .
              
               This
               may
               be
               enough
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               to
               bring
               any
               Prince
               into
               possession
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               instate
               him
               in
               a
               
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Though
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 himself
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 inclined
                 to
              
               Tyranny
               ,
               
                 yet
                 his
                 followers
                 having
                 a
                 Power
                 over
                 him
                 ,
                 will
                 soone
                 perswade
                 him
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               
               Nam
               Legitimum
               Regnum
               convertitur
               in
               Tyrannidem
               ,
               aut
               Dominatum
               ,
               
               cum
               Aulo-politicis
               (
               qui
               plerúnque
               odio
               prosequuntur
               libertatem
               )
               facilè
               aurem
               prabet
               Princeps
               .
               
                 For
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 a
                 well-regulated
                 Government
                 is
                 soon
                 changed
                 into
                 a
                 Tyrannycall
                 domination
                 ,
              
               when
               a
               Prince
               gives
               ear
               to
               Court-politicians
               ,
               who
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               are
               enemies
               to
               Liberty
               .
               
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 present
                 case
              
               Machiavel
               
                 speaks
                 very
                 aptly
                 ;
              
               
               
                 that
              
               a
               Nation
               which
               hath
               cast
               off
               the
               yoke
               of
               Tyranny
               or
               Kingship
               ,
               
                 (
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 language
                 they
                 are
                 both
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 )
              
               and
               newly
               obtained
               their
               Liberty
               ,
               must
               look
               to
               have
               all
               those
               for
               Enemies
               ,
               that
               were
               Familiars
               and
               
               Retainers
               to
               the
               King
               or
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               having
               lost
               their
               Preferments
               ,
               will
               never
               rest
               ,
               but
               seek
               all
               occasions
               to
               re-establish
               themselves
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               to
               aspire
               again
               unto
               a
               Tyranny
               ;
               that
               exercising
               an
               arbitrary
               Power
               ,
               they
               may
               take
               the
               more
               sharp
               Revenge
               ,
               against
               all
               those
               that
               dare
               but
               pretend
               unto
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               that
               (
               as
               things
               thus
               stand
               )
               to
               have
               a
               
                 King
              
               again
               invested
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               own
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               were
               all
               one
               as
               to
               have
               a
               
                 Tyrant
              
               erected
               ,
               with
               an
               
                 Arbitrary
                 Power
                 ,
              
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               list
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               effects
               and
               Consequences
               of
               
                 Tyranny
                 ,
              
               As
               first
               ,
               a
               
                 *
              
               trampling
               of
               all
               Lawes
               under
               Foot
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               using
               all
               sorts
               of
               
                 a
              
               Cruelties
               and
               Rapine
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Cato
              
               called
               a
               King
               
                 b
              
               
                 Carnivorum
                 Animal
                 ,
              
               a
               Ravenous
               Creature
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 Homer
              
               in
               the
               first
               of
               his
               
                 Iliads
                 ,
              
               a
               King
               is
               called
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               a
               Devourer
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               mans
               Life
               or
               Estate
               is
               in
               safety
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               bereave
               them
               of
               either
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 Tacitus
              
               saith
               ,
               they
               alwayes
               
                 c
              
               keep
               false
               Accusations
               and
               Witnesses
               in
               
                 Lavender
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               no
               
                 d
              
               good
               man
               can
               live
               safe
               by
               them
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               that
               is
               eminent
               for
               Valour
               or
               Vertue
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Tragedian
               
                 Seneca
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Se●vare
                   Cives
                   Principi
                   &
                   patriae
                   graves
                   ,
                
                 
                   Claro
                   tumentes
                   genere
                   ,
                   quae
                   dementia
                   est
                   ?
                
              
               Who
               acting
               the
               Part
               of
               a
               
                 Tyrant
                 ,
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 madnesse
                 to
                 preserve
                 great
                 Persons
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 once
                 grow
                 burdensome
                 to
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Country
                 .
              
               Thus
               
                 Tarquin
              
               taught
               his
               Son
               
                 Lucius
              
               to
               secure
               his
               Tyranny
               ,
               by
               striking
               off
               the
               Heads
               of
               those
               
                 Poppies
              
               in
               his
               Garden
               ,
               which
               grew
               higher
               than
               thir
               Fellowes
               ;
               whereupon
               ,
               his
               ingenious
               son
               gave
               the
               world
               to
               understand
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               his
               Fathers
               meaning
               was
               ,
               when
               afterward
               he
               destroyed
               all
               the
               principall
               men
               among
               the
               
                 Gabians
                 ,
              
               by
               Force
               ,
               Treachery
               ,
               and
               false
               Accusations
               .
               No
               matter
               whether
               things
               be
               justly
               done
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               for
               ,
               a
               Tyrants
               
                 Maxims
              
               are
               such
               as
               this
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Lucian
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Scoptrorum
                   vls
                   tota
                   perit
                   ,
                   si
                   pe●●ere
                   justa
                
                 
                   Incipit
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 That
                 Prince's
              
               
                 Scepter
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 a
              
               Rush
               ,
               
                 who
                 stands
                 upon
                 Justice
                 and
                 honesty
                 .
              
               Caesar
               
                 hath
                 left
                 it
                 upon
                 Record
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
              
               Th●●cydides
               
                 hath
                 of
              
               Euphemus
               ,
               
                 and
              
               Euripidei
               
                 of
              
               E●eocles
               :
               
                 †
              
               
                 That
              
               all
               Lawes
               may
               be
               violated
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               to
               a
               Domination
               :
               
                 That
              
               
                 *
              
               a
               man
               may
               be
               wicked
               to
               obtain
               ,
               or
               maintain
               ,
               an
               absolute
               Soveraignty
               ;
               
                 That
              
               a
               Prince
               
                 a
              
               ought
               to
               account
               nothing
               unjust
               which
               is
               profitable
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 one
                 more
                 out
                 of
              
               
                 b
              
               Seneca
               ,
               
                 That
              
               where
               a
               Prince
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               doe
               ought
               but
               what
               is
               just
               ,
               he
               reignes
               but
               by
               Courtesie
               .
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 usuall
                 Rules
                 by
                 which
              
               Tyrants
               
                 steer
                 their
                 Courses
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 concernes
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 forbeare
                 their
                 assistance
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 endevour
                 to
                 re-settle
                 a
                 King
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 lest
                 he
                 seat
                 himselfe
                 as
                 a
              
               Conqueror
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 slip
                 into
                 an
              
               absolute
               Tyranny
               .
               
                 For
                 ,
              
            
             
               It
               is
               seldom
               ,
               that
               Kings
               forbear
               an
               
                 arbitrary
                 Power
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               can
               by
               any
               means
               usurp
               it
               ,
               over
               the
               People
               :
               and
               though
               there
               may
               sometimes
               happen
               a
               good
               King
               that
               will
               not
               make
               use
               of
               it
               to
               their
               Prejudice
               ;
               yet
               even
               then
               the
               People
               are
               not
               safe
               ,
               
                 †
              
               
                 because
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Salust
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 wicked
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               If
               he
               come
               in
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               there
               will
               be
               no
               
                 Act
                 of
                 Oblivion
              
               passed
               before
               hand
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               gaine
               possession
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Question
               then
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               grant
               any
               afterward
               ;
               or
               if
               (
               for
               fashion
               sake
               )
               he
               doe
               grant
               one
               ,
               how
               farre
               it
               shall
               extend
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               may
               not
               be
               eluded
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               revenge
               against
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               who
               (
               perhaps
               )
               little
               dream
               of
               an
               Inquisition
               for
               past
               Offences
               ,
               as
               being
               of
               the
               
                 moderate
                 Sort
              
               of
               Offenders
               against
               the
               regall
               Person
               and
               Prerogative
               .
               All
               these
               
                 Quaeres
              
               are
               well
               worthy
               every
               mans
               Consideration
               ,
               since
               
                 revenge
              
               is
               esteemed
               
                 inter
                 Areana
                 Imperii
              
               one
               of
               the
               speciall
               mysteries
               in
               the
               Cabinet-Counsells
               of
               
                 Royalty
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               
                 Tacitus
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Vltio
                 in
                 Questu
                 habetur
                 ,
              
               Revenge
               is
               counted
               great
               gaine
               ,
               and
               prized
               as
               the
               prime
               Jeweli
               of
               a
               Crowne
               .
               It
               is
               so
               
                 *
              
               sweet
               a
               Morsell
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               best
               of
               Kings
               could
               not
               refraine
               it
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               practices
               of
               
                 David
              
               and
               
                 Solomon
                 .
              
               
               We
               read
               how
               
                 David
              
               pardoned
               
                 Shimei
              
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               and
               he
               seemed
               so
               earnest
               in
               the
               doing
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               the
               Offence
               should
               never
               have
               been
               remembred
               ;
               Also
               ,
               how
               he
               forbore
               to
               revenge
               himself
               upon
               
                 Joab
              
               all
               his
               owne
               daies
               ;
               yet
               being
               to
               die
               ,
               he
               gives
               charge
               to
               his
               Son
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               let
               them
               escape
               unpunished
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               
               should
               
                 bring
                 their
                 hoar
                 heads
                 unto
                 the
                 grave
                 with
                 blood
                 ,
              
               
               which
               afterward
               (
               upon
               slight
               occasions
               )
               were
               executed
               accordingly
               .
               So
               
                 Solomon
              
               himself
               likewise
               ,
               though
               he
               forgave
               his
               Competitor
               and
               Brother
               
                 Adonijah
                 ,
              
               
               and
               bad
               him
               go
               to
               his
               house
               in
               peace
               ;
               yet
               he
               lay
               at
               catch
               still
               for
               some
               new
               occasion
               to
               be
               revenged
               :
               And
               therefore
               for
               a
               petty
               passion
               of
               love
               toward
               the
               
                 Shunamite
              
               Lady
               ,
               in
               demanding
               her
               to
               be
               his
               Wife
               ,
               poor
               
                 Adonijah
              
               was
               laid
               to
               sleep
               with
               his
               Fathers
               .
               
               In
               our
               owne
               
                 Chronicles
              
               we
               find
               also
               ,
               how
               that
               when
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               third
               had
               in
               the
               end
               gained
               the
               better
               by
               his
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               over
               the
               Earl
               of
               
                 Leicester
              
               and
               the
               People
               ,
               he
               meditated
               nothing
               but
               revenge
               against
               all
               that
               had
               opposed
               him
               ,
               razing
               the
               Castles
               of
               his
               
                 Barons
                 ,
              
               confiscating
               their
               Estates
               ,
               and
               taking
               forfeiture
               of
               the
               Charters
               of
               many
               Corporations
               ;
               especially
               of
               the
               
                 Londoners
              
               whom
               he
               spightfully
               vexed
               ever
               after
               in
               body
               and
               purse
               ,
               upon
               every
               opportunity
               .
               So
               likewise
               
                 Richard
              
               the
               second
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Londoners
              
               were
               not
               willing
               to
               back
               him
               in
               his
               Irregularities
               ,
               but
               had
               appeared
               crosse
               to
               his
               Designs
               ,
               watched
               every
               way
               to
               be
               revenged
               on
               them
               ;
               
               and
               upon
               a
               slight
               occasion
               of
               a
               Tumult
               in
               the
               City
               (
               which
               neverthelesse
               the
               
                 Mayor
              
               soon
               suppressed
               )
               he
               deprived
               them
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               their
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               to
               the
               expence
               of
               no
               lesse
               than
               
                 Twenty
                 thousand
                 pounds
                 ;
              
               a
               fine
               considerable
               summe
               in
               those
               daies
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               to
               be
               added
               to
               that
               invaluable
               losse
               of
               their
               Liberties
               ,
               for
               so
               poor
               a
               matter
               as
               a
               petty
               Tumult
               about
               a
               Quarrel
               with
               a
               Bishop's
               Servant
               .
               But
               when
               Kings
               have
               been
               dis-obliged
               by
               any
               City
               or
               persons
               (
               by
               hook
               or
               by
               crook
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               )
               they
               shall
               feel
               their
               displeasure
               :
               And
               therefore
               
                 Machiavel
              
               adviseth
               never
               to
               trust
               them
               ;
               
               For
               ,
               
                 whosoever
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 thinks
                 by
                 new
                 Courtesies
                 to
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 minds
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 old
                 Injuries
                 ,
                 is
                 extremely
                 deceived
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
              
               If
               Kings
               are
               thus
               revengfull
               ,
               then
               what
               may
               we
               expect
               but
               the
               fatall
               Consequences
               of
               that
               humor
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               old
               Saying
               ;
               
                 
                   —
                   Regnabit
                   sanguine
                   multo
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ad
                   Regnum
                   quisquis
                   venit
                   ab
                   exilio
                   ;
                   
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                  
                
              
               His
               Reigne
               will
               be
               very
               bloody
               ,
               that
               comes
               from
               banishment
               to
               a
               Kingdome
               ;
               whereof
               they
               shall
               be
               first
               sensible
               that
               have
               opposed
               his
               Interest
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               all
               those
               in
               this
               Nation
               that
               have
               appear'd
               for
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               against
               the
               Encroachments
               of
               
               the
               Prerogative
               .
               Nor
               let
               them
               flatter
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               scape
               better
               than
               others
               ,
               because
               they
               never
               opposed
               this
               Princes
               person
               ;
               It
               will
               be
               ground
               sufficient
               for
               his
               hatred
               ,
               that
               They
               bandied
               against
               his
               
                 Father
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Prerogative
                 ,
              
               to
               which
               he
               is
               heire
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               likely
               he
               will
               forget
               the
               observation
               made
               by
               one
               of
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               before
               him
               at
               the
               
                 Hague
                 ;
              
               how
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               
                 held
                 his
                 Father
                 by
                 the
                 haire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Independents
               
                 out
                 off
                 his
                 head
                 ;
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               to
               be
               supposed
               that
               we
               should
               have
               many
               
                 Parliaments
              
               hereafter
               ;
               For
               ,
               besides
               the
               Provocations
               given
               by
               Parliament
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               King's
               to
               love
               
                 *
              
               Parliaments
               or
               Assemblies
               of
               their
               People
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               left
               as
               a
               Legacie
               by
               King
               
                 James
              
               to
               his
               Family
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Basilicon
                 Doron
                 ;
              
               That
               his
               Successors
               should
               neglect
               Parliaments
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               :
               So
               that
               consider
               how
               this
               Prince
               is
               engaged
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Interest
               of
               the
               
                 Crowne
                 ,
              
               his
               particular
               personall
               Interest
               of
               
                 Revenge
                 ,
              
               but
               also
               by
               the
               Praecepts
               of
               his
               
                 Grand-father
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               common
               Inclination
               of
               all
               
                 Monarchs
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               may
               easily
               imagin
               what
               will
               become
               of
               
                 Parliaments
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Parliament-Patriots
                 ,
              
               if
               ever
               he
               get
               possession
               .
            
             
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
              
               Whereas
               many
               now
               adhere
               to
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               in
               hope
               they
               shall
               be
               eased
               of
               
                 Excise
              
               and
               
                 Taxes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               if
               he
               be
               restored
               ,
               they
               are
               exceedingly
               mistaken
               .
               I
               remember
               a
               Passage
               out
               of
               the
               Stories
               of
               
                 France
                 ;
              
               
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Orleans
              
               having
               ,
               upon
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               him
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               laid
               a
               Tax
               upon
               some
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               consent
               ,
               to
               maintein
               his
               Army
               ;
               afterward
               ,
               allured
               with
               fair
               promises
               ,
               they
               inclined
               the
               
                 Duke
              
               to
               accord
               with
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
              
               hoping
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               the
               Imposition
               ;
               but
               they
               fell
               short
               of
               their
               desires
               ;
               for
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               had
               voluntarily
               imposed
               upon
               Themselves
               ,
               was
               setled
               upon
               Them
               
                 perforce
              
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               he
               once
               had
               them
               in
               possession
               :
               And
               so
               that
               Tax
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               the
               
                 Gabel
                 ,
              
               continues
               upon
               them
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               as
               a
               Token
               of
               their
               folly
               .
               Now
               ,
               let
               not
               us
               flatter
               our selves
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               shall
               fare
               any
               better
               (
               in
               point
               of
               
                 Excise
                 ,
              
               or
               other
               payments
               )
               upon
               the
               
                 Prince's
              
               restitution
               .
               If
               now
               we
               have
               
                 Burthens
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               then
               look
               to
               have
               
                 Furrows
                 ,
              
               made
               upon
               our
               backs
               :
               If
               now
               we
               are
               (
               through
               necessity
               )
               put
               to
               endure
               a
               few
               
                 whips
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               then
               (
               of
               set
               purpose
               )
               be
               chastised
               with
               
                 Scorpions
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               an
               
                 Excise
                 ,
              
               or
               an
               
                 Army
              
               that
               we
               
               shall
               scape
               ,
               but
               be
               visited
               with
               whole
               Legions
               of
               
                 forein
                 Desperadoes
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               be
               fed
               with
               greater
               Payments
               than
               ever
               ,
               and
               (
               God
               knowes
               )
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               rid
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               the
               Prince
               settle
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               .
               Consider
               ,
               how
               many
               hungry
               
                 Scots
              
               gape
               after
               this
               
                 gude
                 Land
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               with
               those
               of
               other
               
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               Satisfied
               out
               of
               the
               Purses
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               whilst
               those
               that
               are
               their
               
                 Leaders
              
               will
               be
               gratified
               ,
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Mans
               Lands
               and
               possessions
               .
               And
               that
               this
               Insinuation
               is
               no
               Fiction
               ,
               but
               well
               grounded
               upon
               Precedents
               out
               of
               our
               owne
               Histories
               ,
               in
               the
               Practices
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               Proceedings
               of
               the
               
                 Conquerer
                 ;
              
               who
               being
               forced
               to
               extraordinary
               Courses
               to
               satisfie
               his
               forein
               Soldiery
               ,
               made
               bold
               so
               frequently
               with
               the
               Estates
               of
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               fearing
               it
               would
               come
               to
               their
               Turns
               at
               last
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Possesions
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               prevention
               ,
               fled
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               some
               into
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               some
               into
               
                 Denmarke
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Parts
               ,
               
                 to
                 trie
                 if
                 by
                 aide
                 from
                 abroad
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 recover
                 Themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 again
                 at
                 home
                 :
              
               But
               by
               this
               means
               they
               hapned
               to
               lose
               all
               so
               much
               the
               sooner
               ;
               for
               ,
               miscarrying
               in
               the
               Designe
               ,
               their
               Estates
               were
               possess'd
               ,
               and
               their
               Offices
               supplied
               by
               the
               
                 Norman
              
               Favorites
               .
               Thus
               also
               ,
               King
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
              
               himself
               being
               a
               
                 Foreiner
                 .
              
               and
               relying
               most
               upon
               forein
               Arms
               to
               preserve
               him
               in
               possession
               ,
               was
               constrained
               to
               take
               the
               same
               Course
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               
                 forein
                 Auxiliaries
                 ,
              
               which
               consisted
               most
               of
               
                 Flemings
              
               and
               
                 Picards
                 ,
              
               whom
               he
               especially
               trusted
               in
               his
               greatest
               Actions
               ,
               neglecting
               and
               oppressing
               the
               
                 English
                 .
              
               Thus
               did
               
                 Henry
              
               the
               third
               also
               in
               his
               wars
               with
               the
               
                 Barons
                 ;
              
               against
               whom
               bringing
               in
               Foreiners
               ,
               He
               ,
               for
               reward
               ,
               invested
               them
               with
               others
               Lands
               and
               Honors
               ,
               and
               laid
               heavy
               Impositions
               besides
               upon
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               make
               Them
               Satisfaction
               .
               And
               in
               those
               variations
               of
               Fortune
               between
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               
                 Yorke
              
               and
               
                 Lancaster
                 ,
              
               as
               often
               as
               either
               of
               Them
               had
               occasion
               to
               make
               use
               of
               forein
               Arms
               to
               assert
               their
               Titles
               ,
               the
               Estates
               of
               the
               Adverse
               Party
               ,
               and
               the
               Purses
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               were
               sure
               to
               goe
               to
               wrack
               for
               the
               Pay
               of
               the
               Soldiery
               .
               From
               hence
               then
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Prince
               put
               himselfe
               in
               possession
               by
               Arms
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               so
               far
               that
               way
               from
               any
               ease
               of
               our
               burthens
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               be
               doubled
               ,
               and
               trebled
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               tenfolded
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
              
               The
               Prince's
               Confederation
               with
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               
                 English
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               (
               were
               there
               no
               other
               Reason
               )
               might
               be
               enough
               to
               terrifie
               any
               ingeniously
               minded
               People
               from
               giving
               their
               assistance
               ,
               be
               they
               
                 Royalists
                 ,
              
               or
               not
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               the
               Kirke
               be
               able
               to
               bind
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               to
               hard
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               prove
               (
               like
               the
               Sons
               of
               
                 Zeruiah
                 )
              
               too
               strong
               for
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               
                 Interest
              
               bow
               to
               theirs
               ,
               then
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               
                 Regall
              
               (
               which
               is
               more
               tolerable
               )
               we
               must
               all
               stoop
               to
               the
               intolerable
               yoke
               of
               a
               
                 Presbyterian
              
               Tyranny
               ,
               that
               will
               prove
               a
               plague
               upon
               the
               Consciences
               ,
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               Purses
               of
               this
               free
               Nation
               .
               The
               
                 Scots
              
               by
               this
               means
               will
               effect
               their
               Designe
               upon
               us
               ,
               by
               stretching
               their
               
                 Covenant-union
              
               to
               an
               equality
               of
               
                 Interest
              
               with
               us
               in
               our
               owne
               Affairs
               :
               And
               the
               
                 English-Grandees
              
               of
               that
               Party
               will
               seat
               themselves
               again
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 ,
              
               and
               exclude
               all
               others
               ,
               or
               else
               a
               New
               Parliament
               shall
               be
               called
               of
               Persons
               of
               their
               owne
               
                 Faction
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               if
               they
               should
               carry
               the
               day
               ,
               all
               the
               Comfort
               we
               shall
               have
               by
               casting
               off
               the
               present
               Governers
               ,
               will
               be
               only
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               these
               furious
               
                 Jockies
              
               for
               our
               Riders
               :
               Things
               (
               perhaps
               )
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               old
               
                 Statu
                 quo
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               were
               when
               the
               late
               King
               was
               at
               
                 Holdenby
                 ,
              
               whose
               Son
               must
               then
               lay
               his
               Scepter
               at
               the
               Foot-stole
               of
               the
               
                 Kirke
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               they
               will
               restore
               him
               by
               leisure
               (
               as
               they
               did
               his
               Father
               )
               into
               the
               
                 exercise
              
               of
               Royalty
               :
               By
               which
               means
               we
               should
               be
               brought
               again
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               ever
               we
               were
               ,
               from
               a
               condition
               of
               Settlement
               ,
               and
               the
               Common-wealth
               reduced
               to
               Ashes
               by
               endlesse
               Cumbustions
               .
               On
               the
               other
               Side
               ,
               put
               case
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               have
               the
               
                 better
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Staffe
              
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
              
               (
               they
               relying
               upon
               his
               Courtesie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               )
               then
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               carry
               the
               day
               ,
               They
               ,
               and
               All
               ,
               are
               at
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               no
               Bar
               will
               be
               in
               the
               way
               to
               hinder
               him
               from
               an
               Ascent
               unto
               an
               
                 unlimited
                 Power
                 :
              
               So
               that
               you
               plainly
               see
               ,
               this
               present
               Combination
               of
               
                 Royallists
              
               and
               
                 Presbyters
              
               (
               which
               soever
               of
               them
               be
               most
               prevalent
               )
               must
               of
               necessity
               put
               the
               Nation
               in
               hazard
               between
               
                 Scylla
              
               and
               
                 Charybdis
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               fall
               into
               one
               of
               the
               pernicious
               Gulphs
               ,
               either
               of
               
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Monarchicall
              
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               All
               these
               Particulars
               being
               seriously
               considered
               ;
               how
               Improbable
               it
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               that
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               should
               goe
               on
               with
               Successe
               in
               his
               
                 Designe
                 ;
              
               and
               then
               ,
               what
               
                 miserable
                 Inconveniences
              
               must
               needs
               follow
               such
               a
               Successe
               (
               in
               case
               he
               prevaile
               )
               not
               only
               
               to
               the
               Prejudice
               of
               any
               one
               Party
               ,
               but
               of
               All
               ,
               I
               may
               undeniably
               conclude
               ,
               that
               all
               mistaken
               
                 Royallists
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               who
               live
               now
               under
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Government
                 ,
              
               are
               concerned
               out
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               to
               their
               owne
               well-being
               and
               benefit
               ,
               to
               wish
               well
               thereunto
               ,
               rather
               than
               prosecute
               the
               private
               Interest
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 single
                 Family
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               a
               few
               
                 Fugitives
              
               its
               Dependants
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               their
               owne
               Families
               ,
               with
               the
               Peace
               and
               happinesse
               of
               their
               native
               Country
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Scots
               .
            
             
               I
               Am
               sorry
               I
               must
               waste
               Paper
               upon
               this
               Nation
               ;
               but
               seeing
               They
               make
               Themselves
               Considerable
               by
               being
               troublesome
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               sound
               the
               Depth
               of
               their
               present
               Design
               ;
               which
               that
               I
               may
               the
               better
               doe
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               trace
               them
               in
               their
               
                 Encroachments
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               upon
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
               Not
               to
               mention
               those
               of
               elder
               date
               ,
               let
               us
               begin
               with
               King
               
                 James
              
               who
               being
               a
               native
               
                 Scot
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               love
               to
               his
               Country-men
               (
               or
               rather
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               keep
               them
               quiet
               ,
               by
               stopping
               their
               mouths
               with
               the
               sweet
               morsels
               of
               
                 England
                 )
              
               was
               pleased
               to
               admit
               many
               of
               them
               into
               his
               Court
               ,
               then
               into
               his
               Councell
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               Honours
               and
               Offices
               ,
               equall
               to
               the
               best
               of
               our
               
                 English
                 .
              
               His
               Son
               ,
               the
               
                 late
                 King
                 .
              
               knowing
               danger
               might
               come
               of
               discontent
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Northern
              
               Corner
               ,
               followed
               the
               same
               Course
               that
               his
               
                 Father
              
               tooke
               ,
               to
               oblige
               Them
               ;
               holding
               them
               in
               
                 Pension
                 ,
              
               giving
               accesse
               to
               all
               
                 Beggars
                 ,
              
               with
               such
               faire
               Entertainment
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               Them
               staid
               here
               ,
               and
               none
               returned
               empty
               .
               This
               heaping
               of
               Favors
               upon
               Some
               ,
               stirred
               up
               the
               Appetites
               and
               Emulation
               of
               others
               ;
               who
               seeing
               themselves
               neglected
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               share
               in
               any
               of
               these
               Enjoyments
               by
               the
               Favor
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               bethought
               them
               of
               an
               other
               way
               ,
               to
               make
               Themselves
               as
               considerable
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               
                 Country-men
                 ,
              
               and
               gain
               an
               Interest
               with
               the
               
                 English
                 .
              
               Seeing
               they
               could
               not
               thrive
               with
               the
               
                 Court
                 ,
              
               They
               would
               trie
               what
               They
               could
               doe
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               ,
               being
               men
               of
               Power
               in
               their
               owne
               Country
               ,
               They
               
               became
               most
               Zealous
               Assertors
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
              
               Discipline
               against
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               means
               they
               gained
               the
               Friendship
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Religious
                 Party
              
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               then
               persecuted
               by
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               who
               were
               at
               
                 Court
              
               the
               only
               
                 Favourites
                 :
              
               Hereupon
               ,
               these
               
                 Leaders
              
               of
               the
               
                 Scotish
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
              
               beginning
               to
               grow
               active
               and
               forward
               in
               establishing
               their
               own
               
                 Form
              
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               propagate
               it
               abroad
               by
               encouraging
               their
               Friends
               ,
               gave
               such
               an
               Alarm
               to
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               (
               to
               crosse
               the
               Designe
               )
               fell
               foule
               upon
               all
               of
               
                 the
                 Opinion
              
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               pressed
               the
               
                 King
              
               to
               establish
               an
               
                 Episcopall
                 Vniformity
              
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               ,
               even
               in
               
                 Scotland
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 England
                 .
              
               The
               forcing
               of
               this
               upon
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               was
               a
               Cause
               of
               the
               Commotions
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               whereupon
               a
               war
               ensued
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               Them
               through
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ;
              
               which
               was
               soon
               ended
               ,
               to
               the
               Advantage
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               in
               Money
               and
               Credit
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               dishonor
               of
               the
               
                 King
              
               and
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 Party
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               happy
               Successe
               wrought
               a
               very
               reverend
               opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               
                 well-affected
                 Party
              
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               who
               stood
               for
               the
               
                 purity
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
              
               against
               
                 Episcopall
                 power
              
               and
               
                 Innovations
                 ;
              
               as
               also
               for
               the
               
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 ,
              
               invaded
               by
               the
               
                 Prerogative
                 .
              
               And
               for
               redresse
               of
               these
               things
               the
               King
               was
               necessitated
               to
               call
               a
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               who
               not
               obtaining
               such
               Reliefe
               of
               Grievances
               as
               they
               expected
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               
                 Corrupt
                 Councell
              
               of
               
                 Bishops
              
               and
               others
               about
               the
               
                 King
                 ,
              
               which
               alienated
               him
               from
               his
               great
               Councell
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
              
               and
               afterward
               caused
               Him
               to
               breake
               out
               into
               a
               warre
               against
               Them
               ,
               were
               constrained
               likewise
               to
               take
               Armes
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               our
               
                 Liberties
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               ,
               recourse
               was
               had
               to
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               for
               their
               assistance
               ;
               who
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Enemies
               at
               
                 Court
                 ,
              
               and
               being
               equally
               involved
               in
               the
               same
               common
               Danger
               ,
               it
               was
               supposed
               they
               were
               concerned
               in
               Reason
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               without
               any
               Dispute
               or
               Scruple
               .
               But
               They
               ,
               considering
               now
               was
               the
               Time
               to
               make
               their
               Markets
               (
               if
               ever
               )
               and
               their
               owne
               interest
               as
               much
               
                 English
              
               as
               might
               be
               ,
               came
               not
               off
               so
               roundly
               as
               was
               hoped
               ,
               but
               fell
               to
               bartering
               like
               
                 Hucksters
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               Bargaine
               would
               be
               (
               forsooth
               )
               without
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               They
               would
               not
               joyn
               ,
               except
               They
               might
               be
               (
               in
               a
               manner
               )
               all
               one
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 Vnion
              
               must
               be
               sealed
               with
               that
               
                 solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               What
               their
               meaning
               was
               
               therein
               ,
               we
               shall
               know
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               by
               taking
               a
               view
               of
               their
               Actions
               ever
               since
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               most
               sure
               Interpreters
               :
               Yet
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
               
                 some
                 men
                 had
                 their
                 eyes
                 in
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 Objections
                 were
                 made
                 at
                 divers
                 Expressions
                 in
                 the
              
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 Desires
                 for
                 explanation
                 of
                 some
                 Articles
                 more
                 fully
                 .
              
               But
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               standing
               stiffe
               upon
               their
               owne
               Terms
               ,
               and
               no
               Conjunction
               like
               to
               be
               obtained
               without
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Parliaments
               Affairs
               admitting
               no
               delay
               ,
               we
               were
               glad
               to
               take
               it
               as
               it
               was
               offered
               ,
               without
               further
               question
               or
               Demurrer
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               no
               sooner
               taken
               here
               at
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               but
               immediately
               every
               one
               began
               to
               make
               his
               Advantage
               (
               through
               the
               multitude
               and
               ambiguity
               of
               Expressions
               )
               and
               by
               it
               to
               promote
               his
               severall
               
                 Interest
                 ;
              
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               made
               to
               engage
               unto
               a
               particular
               Party
               ,
               not
               to
               unite
               two
               Nations
               in
               a
               common
               Interest
               .
               But
               above
               all
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               having
               had
               the
               honor
               of
               this
               Invention
               ,
               conceived
               themselves
               much
               injured
               by
               any
               ,
               that
               denyed
               them
               the
               Prerogative
               of
               making
               an
               Interpretation
               ;
               and
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               urged
               their
               owne
               Discipline
               as
               the
               only
               Patern
               to
               Reform
               the
               Church
               by
               ;
               and
               their
               Plea
               had
               been
               fair
               enough
               out
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               could
               they
               have
               proved
               it
               to
               be
               
                 [
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 ]
              
               which
               Clause
               was
               most
               luckily
               inserted
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Reasons
               to
               the
               Contrary
               ,
               the
               
                 Scotish
              
               Module
               was
               still
               pressed
               :
               The
               
                 Scot
              
               was
               willing
               to
               ride
               ,
               and
               having
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               the
               
                 English-man
              
               fast
               bridled
               with
               a
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               he
               began
               to
               switch
               and
               spur
               .
               The
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 the
                 Kirke
              
               was
               the
               
                 Stalking-horse
              
               to
               catch
               
                 geese
                 ;
              
               and
               if
               that
               could
               have
               been
               setled
               ,
               then
               there
               had
               been
               no
               denying
               Them
               whatsoever
               they
               would
               ask
               ;
               They
               would
               have
               seated
               themselves
               surely
               in
               this
               fat
               Soile
               ;
               There
               would
               have
               been
               no
               removing
               them
               out
               of
               our
               Councels
               ,
               whereof
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               Affaires
               had
               made
               them
               Members
               and
               Partakers
               .
               For
               ,
               had
               the
               
                 Kirk-Interest
              
               been
               once
               confirmed
               among
               us
               ,
               then
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               they
               use
               to
               controll
               the
               
                 Civill
              
               power
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               must
               have
               been
               subservient
               to
               all
               their
               ends
               .
               And
               since
               it
               would
               have
               concerned
               the
               
                 English
                 Clergy
              
               (
               to
               make
               their
               Party
               strong
               ,
               and
               maintein
               Correspondencies
               for
               their
               owne
               preservation
               )
               to
               have
               gratified
               their
               
                 Scotish
                 Founders
              
               in
               all
               their
               Desires
               ,
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               might
               easily
               have
               translated
               the
               
                 Covenant-union
              
               to
               as
               good
               as
               an
               absolute
               
               
                 Nationall
                 union
                 ,
              
               by
               gaining
               a
               
                 Joynt-Interest
              
               with
               us
               in
               our
               Affairs
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Profits
               ,
               great
               Offices
               ,
               Councels
               and
               Concernments
               of
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               whether
               this
               were
               their
               Designe
               or
               not
               in
               the
               Covenant
               
                 ab
                 origine
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               not
               determine
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               be
               judged
               by
               their
               insolent
               behaviour
               here
               among
               us
               ,
               after
               they
               were
               admitted
               to
               our
               Counsells
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               next
               place
               I
               shall
               examine
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               which
               most
               evidently
               represent
               them
               in
               their
               Intentions
               .
               —
               It
               sufficed
               them
               not
               ;
               after
               they
               were
               come
               in
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               an
               equall
               Power
               with
               us
               in
               publique
               Affairs
               ,
               in
               the
               Committee
               of
               both
               Kingdoms
               at
               
                 Derby-house
              
               (
               which
               was
               willingly
               allowed
               them
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               concerned
               the
               Common
               cause
               of
               both
               Nations
               ,
               in
               prosecuting
               the
               war
               )
               but
               driving
               a
               Powerfull
               Party
               in
               both
               
                 Houses
                 ,
              
               They
               tooke
               upon
               them
               to
               meddle
               with
               matters
               relating
               to
               the
               future
               Peace
               and
               Settlement
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               distinct
               from
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               to
               provide
               for
               an
               equall
               Interest
               with
               us
               therein
               .
               The
               first
               most
               notable
               Evidence
               of
               this
               (
               though
               there
               had
               been
               many
               before
               )
               was
               discovered
               at
               the
               
                 Vxbridge-Treaty
              
               ,
               where
               Propositions
               of
               both
               Houses
               for
               Peace
               being
               presented
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               had
               so
               far
               Provided
               for
               Themselves
               by
               their
               Party
               in
               the
               
                 Houses
                 ,
              
               That
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 Militia
                 ,
              
               the
               Power
               of
               making
               War
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Prerogatives
               of
               Government
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               administred
               by
               a
               proportionable
               number
               of
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 English
                 :
              
               A
               thing
               so
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               an
               Encroachment
               so
               palpable
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               Himself
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               His
               Answers
               ,
               took
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               He
               
                 was
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 an
                 Enemy
                 to
                 the
                 English
                 Nation
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 signe
                 those
                 Propositions
                 ;
              
               or
               somewhat
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               )
               to
               this
               Purpose
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               evidence
               or
               discovery
               of
               their
               Encroachments
               was
               made
               ,
               upon
               their
               delivering
               in
               divers
               Papers
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               at
               severall
               times
               ,
               wherein
               they
               disputed
               their
               Claim
               ,
               and
               ventured
               their
               
                 Logick
              
               upon
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               to
               prove
               an
               
                 Interest
              
               in
               disposall
               of
               matters
               meerly
               relating
               to
               our
               welfare
               ;
               which
               they
               re-inforced
               afterwards
               with
               new
               Recruits
               of
               Argument
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               came
               into
               their
               Army
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               knowing
               well
               how
               to
               maintaine
               their
               Arguments
               ,
               They
               were
               contented
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               quit
               Them
               and
               their
               
               King
               too
               ,
               upon
               such
               Terms
               ,
               as
               are
               notorious
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               who
               being
               at
               length
               reduced
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Army
               ,
               Propositions
               of
               Peace
               were
               sent
               to
               him
               at
               
                 Hampton-Court
              
               ,
               wherein
               no
               such
               Provision
               being
               made
               for
               the
               
                 Scotish
              
               Interest
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               those
               at
               
                 Vxbridge
                 ,
              
               their
               Commissioners
               here
               protested
               against
               them
               ▪
               accused
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Breach
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               complained
               highly
               in
               one
               of
               their
               
                 Declarations
              
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               neglected
               .
               This
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               
                 third
                 evidence
              
               of
               their
               
                 Covenant-designe
              
               of
               Encroachment
               ;
               whereto
               may
               be
               added
               one
               more
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               was
               at
               
                 Carisbrooke
              
               Castle
               ,
               whither
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               Parliament
               were
               no
               sooner
               arived
               with
               
                 Propositions
              
               againe
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               Commissioners
               were
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               protested
               furiously
               against
               Them
               .
               By
               which
               insolent
               demeanors
               and
               expressions
               ,
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               crying
               up
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               for
               their
               defence
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               enough
               what
               their
               Intentions
               were
               when
               they
               urged
               it
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               specious
               Pretences
               of
               
                 brotherly
                 Love
                 ,
              
               their
               Designe
               in
               it
               hitherto
               hath
               beene
               ,
               onely
               to
               scrue
               themselves
               into
               an
               equall
               Interest
               with
               us
               in
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Having
               smelt
               out
               their
               
                 Project
              
               thus
               farre
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               trace
               them
               on
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               briefly
               as
               may
               be
               .
               The
               
                 Royall
                 Party
              
               being
               totally
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               further
               occasion
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Scotish
              
               Army
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               some
               difficulty
               ,
               made
               shift
               to
               send
               them
               home
               into
               their
               own
               Kingdome
               :
               But
               being
               defeated
               of
               their
               Aims
               and
               expectations
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               so
               rest
               ;
               having
               failed
               of
               their
               ends
               by
               pretending
               for
               Parliament
               ,
               they
               resolved
               next
               to
               try
               what
               they
               could
               do
               upon
               the
               
                 Kings
              
               Score
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Grandees
              
               turn'd
               the
               
                 Tables
                 ,
              
               in
               hope
               of
               an
               
                 After-game
                 ,
              
               by
               closing
               with
               
                 Hamilton
              
               upon
               the
               
                 Royall
                 Accompt
                 ;
              
               not
               doubting
               but
               if
               they
               gained
               the
               day
               this
               way
               ,
               to
               recompence
               their
               Travels
               with
               much
               more
               Advantage
               .
               The
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               like
               a
               
                 nose
                 of
                 wax
                 ,
              
               apt
               to
               be
               turned
               any
               way
               ,
               served
               this
               enterprize
               every
               jot
               as
               well
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               though
               the
               Designe
               were
               different
               from
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               
                 great
                 ones
              
               not
               caring
               much
               what
               became
               of
               the
               
                 Kirk
                 Interest
                 ,
              
               since
               they
               had
               agreed
               for
               the
               security
               of
               their
               owne
               ;
               which
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               very
               considerable
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               redeemed
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               restored
               him
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               an
               absolute
               
                 Monarch
                 .
              
               Therefore
               the
               
               
                 Kirk
              
               seeing
               themselves
               left
               thus
               in
               the
               
                 Lurch
                 ,
              
               thundered
               out
               their
               Curses
               amaine
               upon
               that
               
                 Hypocriticall
                 Engagement
                 ,
              
               as
               destructive
               to
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               
                 Grandees
              
               being
               at
               a
               losse
               in
               this
               likewise
               upon
               
                 Hamilton's
              
               Defeat
               ,
               and
               followed
               home
               to
               their
               owne
               dores
               by
               the
               brave
               
                 English
              
               Army
               ,
               were
               glad
               to
               cry
               
                 Peccavi
              
               to
               the
               
                 Kirk
                 ,
              
               and
               also
               to
               our
               
                 English
              
               Commanders
               ,
               whom
               they
               dismissed
               with
               many
               promises
               of
               fair
               Carriage
               for
               the
               future
               .
               Within
               a
               while
               after
               ,
               a
               new
               dore
               of
               hope
               being
               opened
               to
               them
               by
               the
               supposed
               Succession
               of
               the
               late
               Kings
               
                 Son
                 ,
              
               They
               to
               ingratiate
               with
               him
               ,
               proclaime
               him
               their
               King
               ;
               and
               here
               the
               
                 Grandees
              
               and
               the
               
                 Kirk
              
               joyning
               hands
               againe
               ,
               become
               friends
               ,
               and
               offer
               their
               Service
               for
               his
               restitution
               ,
               upon
               Terms
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ;
              
               which
               is
               their
               
                 Plea
              
               now
               at
               this
               very
               day
               :
               So
               that
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               pretended
               to
               be
               framed
               at
               first
               ,
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               this
               
                 Parliament
              
               and
               the
               
                 Liberties
              
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               against
               the
               usurpations
               of
               
                 regall
                 Power
                 ,
              
               is
               ;
               now
               that
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               can
               serve
               their
               
                 designe
              
               no
               longer
               that
               way
               ,
               become
               the
               Ground
               of
               their
               present
               Combination
               with
               the
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               Presbyterian
               Brethren
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               our
               
                 Liberties
                 ;
              
               being
               resolved
               this
               way
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               failed
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               to
               trie
               whether
               they
               can
               accomplish
               their
               profane
               Projects
               through
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               by
               insinuating
               themselves
               into
               places
               of
               Honour
               ,
               Profit
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               domineere
               in
               the
               possessions
               ,
               as
               their
               
                 Pharisaicall
                 Priests
              
               would
               over
               the
               Consciences
               of
               the
               
                 English
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               having
               made
               way
               ,
               in
               discovering
               what
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               ever
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               is
               at
               this
               Instant
               ,
               under
               the
               faire
               Covert
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               certainly
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               is
               master
               of
               an
               
                 English
              
               spirit
               ,
               but
               will
               abhorre
               the
               Hypocriticall
               pretences
               and
               Encroachments
               of
               that
               perfideous
               Nation
               .
               And
               therefore
               now
               that
               all
               men
               may
               beware
               how
               they
               be
               drawne
               into
               an
               Engagement
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               according
               to
               my
               way
               )
               manifest
               first
               ,
               the
               
                 Improbability
              
               of
               their
               Successe
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 Inconveniences
              
               which
               must
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               in
               case
               their
               designe
               be
               successefully
               effected
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               As
               to
               the
               
                 Improbability
              
               of
               Successe
               ,
               consider
               by
               way
               of
               Comparison
               ,
               the
               great
               difference
               between
               the
               
                 English
              
               and
               
                 Scotish
              
               Soldiery
               .
               Ours
               are
               heightned
               with
               extraordinary
               Pay
               ,
               
               bravely
               accomplished
               ,
               strong
               Horse
               ,
               well
               disciplin'd
               ,
               veterane
               Soldiers
               ,
               better
               Spirited
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               more
               generous
               education
               ;
               and
               to
               all
               these
               add
               the
               advantage
               of
               being
               
                 Englishmen
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Reputation
               of
               having
               been
               so
               long
               
                 victorious
                 ;
              
               let
               these
               considerations
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               balance
               against
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ;
              
               fresh
               men
               (
               for
               the
               main
               )
               newly
               raised
               ,
               a
               People
               of
               farre
               lesse
               generous
               Soules
               ,
               poor
               in
               Body
               ,
               Pay
               ,
               and
               other
               Accommodations
               ,
               save
               what
               they
               have
               purchased
               by
               proguing
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 .
              
               Judge
               then
               in
               reason
               what
               these
               are
               able
               to
               doe
               against
               so
               brave
               an
               Army
               that
               contemns
               and
               scorns
               Them
               ,
               as
               having
               beaten
               them
               with
               a
               handfull
               (
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               numbers
               )
               home
               to
               their
               owne
               dores
               ;
               an
               Army
               ,
               that
               to
               all
               worldly
               Advantages
               ,
               hath
               hitherto
               had
               a
               speciall
               Protection
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               God
               having
               Sealed
               them
               for
               his
               owne
               by
               many
               miraculous
               victories
               and
               Successes
               ,
               to
               the
               wonder
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               consider
               that
               our
               
                 English
              
               Army
               are
               all
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               Natives
               ,
               and
               unanimous
               especially
               upon
               the
               appearance
               of
               any
               
                 Invaders
                 ;
              
               whereas
               the
               
                 Scotish
              
               will
               be
               made
               up
               of
               divers
               Factions
               ,
               
                 Royalists
              
               and
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
              
               that
               com
               in
               pursuance
               of
               different
               ends
               ;
               which
               (
               for
               the
               time
               that
               they
               continue
               together
               )
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               many
               Confusions
               and
               partialities
               of
               Counsells
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               Enterprises
               and
               Proceedings
               ;
               a
               spring
               of
               perpetuall
               Emulations
               ,
               that
               will
               soone
               untwist
               the
               Confederacy
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               short
               time
               they
               must
               fall
               asunder
               like
               a
               
                 Rope
                 of
                 Sand
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               private
               Soldiery
               be
               disposed
               to
               entertaine
               thoughts
               of
               some
               new
               Engagement
               ,
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               We
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               provided
               for
               them
               here
               ,
               if
               they
               dare
               be
               so
               unworthy
               as
               to
               invade
               us
               ;
               but
               't
               is
               like
               this
               
                 Common-wealth
              
               may
               find
               work
               for
               them
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               cure
               their
               madnesse
               )
               divert
               the
               humour
               with
               
                 Phlebotomie
                 ,
              
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Revulsion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               like
               they
               will
               be
               farre
               from
               running
               much
               hazard
               to
               gain
               Successe
               unto
               the
               Designe
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               they
               provr
               a
               little
               unfortunate
               ,
               the
               humour
               will
               alter
               ;
               one
               good
               beating
               will
               make
               them
               understand
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               way
               of
               Interest
               and
               Thriving
               ,
               than
               under
               the
               wings
               of
               
                 Royalty
                 .
              
               It
               may
               chance
               to
               make
               them
               remember
               (
               because
               they
               cannot
               forget
               )
               how
               long
               
               they
               have
               lived
               without
               a
               King
               in
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
              
               while
               the
               
                 Grandees
              
               and
               the
               
                 Kirk
              
               did
               all
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 English
              
               have
               dealt
               more
               ingenuously
               to
               have
               
                 no
                 King
                 ,
              
               than
               a
               Presbyterian
               
                 Mock-King
                 .
              
               One
               
                 Rout
              
               (
               with
               this
               consideration
               )
               puts
               them
               presently
               into
               the
               humour
               of
               a
               
                 Republique
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 England
                 .
              
               And
               then
               they
               will
               have
               no
               more
               work
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               raise
               the
               
                 Market
                 ,
              
               and
               get
               
                 Chap
                 men
              
               for
               their
               
                 King
              
               to
               put
               him
               off
               handsomly
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               pay
               their
               Army
               ,
               and
               goe
               home
               again
               like
               
                 Scots
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               having
               no
               just
               Ground
               of
               a
               Warre
               against
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               can
               hardly
               be
               prosperous
               in
               the
               Attempt
               .
               The
               
                 Covenant
              
               can
               be
               none
               ,
               being
               extinct
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               
                 Treatise
                 ;
              
               besides
               I
               shall
               adde
               one
               Reason
               more
               :
               It
               cannot
               in
               common
               sense
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               intended
               as
               an
               
                 eternall
              
               obligation
               ,
               binding
               both
               Nations
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               to
               bind
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               with
               an
               implicite
               Faith
               ,
               to
               whatsoever
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               should
               expound
               to
               be
               righteous
               and
               necessary
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               here
               for
               ever
               by
               way
               of
               Government
               .
               But
               it
               appeares
               intended
               onely
               for
               a
               certain
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               prosecution
               of
               certaine
               Ends
               which
               were
               common
               to
               both
               Nations
               as
               Affaires
               then
               stood
               ;
               and
               therefore
               being
               of
               a
               transient
               nature
               ,
               because
               those
               Ends
               (
               by
               the
               alteration
               of
               Time
               ,
               and
               other
               Circumstances
               )
               are
               found
               either
               not
               possible
               or
               inconvenient
               ,
               the
               obligation
               expires
               of
               it self
               .
               This
               being
               the
               state
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               neither
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               nor
               any
               other
               Party
               can
               found
               a
               Warre
               upon
               it
               in
               Reason
               or
               Justice
               .
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               having
               no
               other
               Ground
               for
               a
               Warre
               ▪
               but
               Covetuousnesse
               ,
               Emulation
               and
               Ambition
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               I
               shewed
               in
               the
               
                 Preamble
              
               of
               this
               Chapter
               )
               have
               been
               cloaked
               under
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               their
               Ingagements
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               Heaven
               will
               assuredly
               be
               against
               them
               for
               their
               unchristian
               Practices
               ,
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               these
               examples
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               The
               
                 Athenians
                 ,
              
               carried
               on
               with
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               Emulation
               ,
               and
               a
               desire
               to
               possesse
               themselves
               of
               the
               Riches
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Lacedemonians
                 ,
              
               were
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Peloponesian
              
               Warre
               ;
               the
               consequence
               whereof
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               ended
               with
               the
               subversion
               of
               their
               City
               walls
               ,
               
               and
               the
               miserable
               slavery
               of
               their
               People
               .
               The
               same
               end
               likewise
               had
               the
               
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
              
               
               for
               moving
               an
               ambitious
               War
               against
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               by
               the
               Instigation
               of
               
                 Hannibal
                 ;
              
               
               as
               also
               
               had
               the
               
                 Thebans
              
               for
               their
               unjust
               invading
               the
               
                 Macedonians
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               observable
               likewise
               how
               that
               
                 *
              
               
                 Babilonian
              
               Queen
               and
               Virago
               (
               as
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               tels
               us
               )
               being
               gre●dy
               after
               the
               Wealth
               of
               the
               
                 Indians
                 ,
              
               
               invaded
               them
               by
               an
               unjust
               Warre
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               make
               a
               Conquest
               ▪
               
               but
               the
               Issue
               was
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               forced
               to
               flie
               home
               again
               most
               sh●m●fnlly
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               her
               life
               .
               Thus
               
                 Xerxes
                 ,
              
               invading
               
                 Greece
              
               with
               a
               world
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               Ships
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               end
               glad
               of
               a
               poor
               Fishing-boat
               to
               get
               home
               out
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
              
               to
               a
               worse
               destiny
               in
               
                 Asia
                 ;
              
               
               being
               slaine
               immediately
               after
               his
               Return
               ,
               by
               his
               Uncle
               
                 A●ta●an●s
                 .
              
               Upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               
                 Cyrus
              
               lost
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               to
               quench
               his
               B●oud-thirsty
               humour
               ,
               his
               Head
               was
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               cast
               into
               a
               Hogs
               head
               fill'd
               with
               Bloud
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Scythian
              
               Queen
               .
               Thus
               likewise
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 Anthony
                 ,
              
               not
               content
               with
               half
               the
               Empire
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               invading
               his
               Partner
               
                 Octavius
              
               for
               the
               whole
               ,
               lost
               all
               ,
               &
               being
               taken
               alive
               at
               mercy
               ,
               laid
               violent
               hands
               on
               himself
               to
               prevent
               the
               Fury
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               .
               Thus
               
                 Crassus
              
               another
               
                 Roman
                 ,
              
               
               being
               of
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               a
               sacred
               hunger
               after
               Gold
               ,
               
               invaded
               the
               
                 Parthians
              
               without
               cause
               ,
               against
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Senate
               ;
               in
               which
               expedition
               he
               lost
               his
               Army
               and
               Life
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Parthians
              
               considering
               what
               he
               came
               for
               ,
               poured
               Molten
               Gold
               into
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               in
               Triumph
               and
               Mockery
               .
            
             
               To
               these
               Examples
               out
               of
               profane
               History
               ,
               let
               me
               adde
               a
               few
               out
               of
               the
               Sacred
               .
               You
               may
               read
               2
               
                 Kings
              
               15.
               how
               
                 Senacherib
                 ,
              
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Assyria
                 ,
              
               mad
               an
               impious
               invasive
               War
               against
               
                 Hezekiah
              
               King
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ;
              
               the
               consequence
               whereof
               was
               the
               Confusion
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               Revenge
               followed
               him
               to
               his
               own
               home
               so
               close
               at
               the
               heels
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               executed
               upon
               him
               by
               his
               owne
               Sons
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               at
               his
               superstitious
               devotion
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Idols
               .
               Nor
               have
               wicked
               Princes
               onely
               beene
               punished
               for
               invading
               the
               good
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               read
               also
               that
               the
               good
               have
               had
               ill
               Successe
               in
               invading
               the
               bad
               .
               
               Thus
               good
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
              
               a
               most
               religious
               Prince
               ,
               warring
               without
               cause
               against
               
                 Pharaoh
                 Nicho
              
               King
               of
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
              
               received
               his
               deaths
               wound
               at
               
                 Megiddo
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               same
               King
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
              
               to
               right
               himself
               of
               the
               Injury
               done
               him
               by
               
                 Josiah
              
               waged
               Warre
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               permission
               subduing
               the
               Land
               ,
               made
               the
               whole
               Nation
               Tributary
               ,
               and
               took
               King
               
                 Jehoahaz
                 ,
              
               the
               Sonne
               of
               
                 Josiah
                 ,
              
               and
               carryed
               him
               Prisoner
               into
               
                 Aegypt
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Also
               ,
               another
               good
               King
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
              
               by
               name
               ,
               
                 Amaziah
                 ,
              
               provoking
               
                 Jehoash
                 ,
              
               
               a
               wicked
               King
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               without
               cause
               ,
               to
               Battel
               ,
               was
               utterly
               Routed
               ,
               the
               City
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
              
               taken
               ,
               the
               Walls
               demolished
               ,
               the
               Temple
               spoiled
               ,
               and
               
                 Amaziah
              
               himself
               carried
               away
               Prisoner
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               much
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               Battell
               ,
               it
               displeased
               with
               unjust
               Wars
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               prosper
               them
               ,
               though
               made
               by
               his
               own
               People
               against
               the
               wicked
               that
               are
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               one
               example
               more
               ,
               which
               (
               me thinks
               )
               is
               very
               pertinent
               to
               our
               purpose
               ;
               
               and
               that
               is
               of
               
                 Ishbosheth
                 ,
              
               the
               Son
               of
               King
               
                 Saul
                 ,
              
               who
               laying
               claim
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               after
               his
               Father
               ,
               by
               prerogative
               of
               Succession
               ,
               made
               War
               against
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               who
               was
               chosen
               King
               by
               Gods
               owne
               appointment
               :
               But
               to
               shew
               that
               
                 Hereditary
                 Succession
              
               is
               no
               Plea
               to
               justifie
               a
               Warre
               against
               the
               Powers
               that
               are
               ordained
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               placed
               marks
               of
               displeasure
               against
               all
               that
               took
               part
               with
               
                 Ishbosheth
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               in
               the
               end
               
                 Ishbosheth
              
               had
               his
               Head
               strook
               off
               by
               some
               Commanders
               of
               his
               own
               Party
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               
                 David
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               I
               leave
               this
               unto
               those
               that
               list
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Application
               :
               And
               withall
               ,
               they
               may
               doe
               well
               to
               consider
               how
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               prospered
               in
               88.
               in
               his
               Invasion
               against
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               how
               ill
               he
               hath
               thrived
               ever
               in
               his
               Attempts
               against
               the
               
                 Hollander
                 :
              
               And
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               concerns
               them
               to
               consider
               the
               sad
               example
               of
               the
               late
               
                 Hamiltonian
              
               Invasion
               ;
               so
               they
               and
               their
               Adherents
               may
               learn
               from
               all
               these
               together
               ,
               That
               God
               will
               never
               prosper
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               proceed
               in
               their
               unrighteous
               Combination
               .
            
             
               Having
               shewn
               the
               Improbability
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               successe
               ,
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               next
               place
               discover
               the
               great
               Inconveniences
               and
               hazards
               that
               our
               Nation
               must
               needs
               undergoe
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               should
               happen
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               It
               being
               evident
               ,
               that
               their
               designe
               in
               urging
               the
               
                 Covenant
              
               upon
               us
               ,
               hath
               been
               to
               insinuate
               themselves
               into
               an
               equall
               
                 Interest
              
               with
               us
               in
               our
               own
               Nation
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               having
               hitherto
               been
               defeated
               of
               their
               long-expected
               Prey
               ,
               they
               come
               now
               to
               prosecute
               it
               with
               the
               greater
               appetite
               :
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               they
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               King
               with
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               at
               an
               easier
               rate
               than
               they
               intended
               it
               should
               have
               cost
               the
               Parliament
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               this
               so
               much
               desired
               
                 Interest
              
               of
               theirs
               may
               (
               if
               opportunities
               fall
               out
               right
               for
               their
               Turns
               )
               be
               driven
               on
               farther
               by
               the
               
                 Sword
                 ,
              
               than
               yet
               we
               are
               aware
               of
               .
               A
               
                 Nationall
                 Vnion
              
               hath
               been
               whisper'd
               often
               among
               them
               heretofore
               ;
               and
               there
               's
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               will
               bid
               high
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               ever
               they
               have
               occasion
               ;
               And
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               fine
               world
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               confounded
               with
               a
               Miscelany
               of
               
                 Scotish
              
               and
               
                 English
                 ;
              
               when
               
                 Scots
              
               shall
               be
               Competitors
               with
               us
               in
               point
               of
               Priviledge
               ,
               vie
               wealth
               with
               us
               in
               our
               own
               Possessions
               ,
               Honours
               ,
               and
               Dignities
               ;
               and
               either
               impose
               new
               Lawes
               upon
               us
               ,
               or
               alter
               the
               Old
               ,
               as
               may
               make
               most
               for
               their
               Advantage
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               That
               these
               things
               may
               be
               ,
               is
               probable
               enough
               ,
               since
               their
               
                 King
              
               having
               no
               other
               rewards
               to
               give
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               he
               should
               satisfie
               the
               
                 Grandees
              
               and
               Leaders
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               than
               by
               promising
               large
               accessions
               of
               Interest
               ,
               with
               other
               mens
               Honours
               and
               Possessions
               ;
               even
               those
               men's
               (
               perhaps
               )
               that
               are
               the
               
                 Moderate
                 Sort
              
               of
               Transgressors
               ;
               For
               ,
               in
               such
               Cases
               it
               is
               usuall
               to
               stretch
               all
               Offences
               upon
               the
               Wrack
               ,
               to
               supply
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               
                 Conquerour
                 ;
              
               and
               then
               if
               this
               happen
               ,
               't
               is
               like
               a
               
                 Scotch
                 Covenanters
              
               stomack
               ,
               will
               allow
               no
               distinction
               ,
               betwixt
               
                 Presbyter
              
               and
               
                 Independent
                 ,
              
               but
               may
               digest
               the
               estate
               of
               an
               
                 English
                 Covenanter
              
               without
               so
               much
               as
               a
               
                 Scruple
              
               of
               Regret
               ,
               or
               Compassion
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               wonder
               ,
               since
               the
               present
               
                 Stage-play
              
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Actors
              
               are
               brought
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Curtain
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               what
               they
               are
               through
               all
               their
               disguise
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               aime
               at
               ,
               That
               yet
               many
               of
               our
               
                 English
              
               should
               be
               so
               stupid
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               led
               away
               with
               their
               Cheates
               and
               Pretences
               for
               a
               
                 King
              
               and
               
                 Reformation
                 :
              
               Also
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               their
               chief
               Leaders
               and
               Sticklers
               gape
               onely
               after
               Profit
               and
               Preferment
               ,
               and
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Custome
               of
               all
               Forreiners
               in
               Arms
               )
               will
               make
               no
               difference
               between
               Friend
               and
               Foe
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               satisfie
               their
               covetous
               and
               ambitious
               Ends
               ;
               since
               the
               whole
               People
               likewise
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               harased
               with
               innumerable
               Taxes
               ,
               to
               pay
               the
               rabble
               of
               their
               Souldiery
               ;
               certainly
               ,
               no
               true
               
                 English
              
               heart
               can
               be
               so
               degenerous
               ,
               as
               to
               forward
               or
               countenance
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               invading
               this
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               for
               a
               Conclusion
               to
               the
               whole
               ;
               that
               these
               Particulars
               
               may
               appeare
               more
               solid
               then
               mere
               Insinuations
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               confirme
               them
               by
               many
               Authentick
               examples
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               ordinary
               Case
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               That
               
                 *
              
               Commonwealths
               and
               Kingdomes
               have
               been
               oppressed
               often
               by
               those
               Foreiners
               ,
               that
               came
               or
               were
               invited
               in
               as
               Friends
               ,
               to
               give
               their
               assistance
               .
               Here
               before
               I
               proceed
               ,
               let
               me
               call
               to
               minde
               a
               Story
               of
               the
               
                 Hedghog
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               
                 Fable
                 ;
              
               
               who
               being
               almost
               dead
               with
               Cold
               ,
               chanced
               to
               light
               upon
               a
               
                 Foxes
              
               Kennel
               ;
               where
               asking
               for
               entertainment
               ,
               the
               
                 Fox
              
               more
               compassionate
               than
               wise
               grants
               his
               Request
               .
               But
               the
               
                 Hedghog
                 ,
              
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               recovered
               warmth
               ,
               began
               to
               bristle
               and
               prick
               the
               
                 Fox
                 ,
              
               who
               complaining
               of
               his
               unworthy
               carriage
               ,
               the
               
                 Hedghog
              
               made
               Answer
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               found
               him
               troublesome
               ,
               he
               might
               leave
               him
               ,
               and
               seek
               a
               new
               Lodging
               .
               I
               shall
               make
               no
               application
               ,
               but
               leave
               those
               that
               would
               entertaine
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               as
               their
               Friends
               ,
               to
               consider
               whether
               they
               should
               finde
               more
               Courtesie
               from
               them
               ,
               if
               They
               had
               power
               here
               then
               the
               
                 Fox
              
               did
               from
               the
               
                 Hedghog
                 ,
              
               or
               than
               other
               Nations
               have
               had
               from
               the
               friendly
               Pretences
               of
               
                 Forain
                 Auxiliaries
                 .
              
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               
               there
               are
               severall
               Precedents
               .
               Tht
               
                 Mac●donians
              
               being
               invited
               by
               the
               
                 Thebans
                 ,
              
               to
               assist
               them
               against
               the
               
                 Phocians
                 ,
              
               made
               a
               shift
               not
               onely
               to
               seat
               themselves
               among
               the
               
                 Thebans
                 ,
              
               but
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               King
               
                 Philip
                 ,
              
               made
               way
               to
               the
               Conquest
               of
               all
               
                 Greece
                 :
              
               
               So
               the
               Persians
               comming
               as
               Friends
               to
               aid
               one
               party
               in
               a
               civill
               division
               in
               
                 Caria
                 ,
              
               suppressed
               both
               ,
               and
               deprived
               that
               Common-wealth
               of
               its
               liberty
               .
               And
               the
               
                 Carthaginians
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Punick
              
               Warre
               ,
               received
               more
               prejudice
               from
               the
               
                 Cel●ae
                 ,
              
               their
               Confederates
               and
               Brethren
               in
               Covenant
               ,
               than
               from
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               their
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Goths
              
               and
               
                 Vandals
              
               being
               invited
               by
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Theodosius
                 ,
              
               
               for
               his
               assistance
               ,
               deprived
               him
               of
               
                 Italy
              
               and
               
                 Spain
                 .
              
               Afterward
               ,
               the
               
                 Longbeards
              
               or
               
                 Lombards
              
               being
               called
               in
               by
               
                 Narses
              
               against
               the
               
                 Goths
                 ,
              
               seated
               themselves
               for
               above
               200
               years
               in
               that
               part
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               which
               from
               them
               was
               called
               
                 Lombardy
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Quarrel
               hapning
               between
               the
               two
               
                 Saracen
                 Sultans
              
               of
               
                 Persia
              
               and
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
              
               
               the
               
                 Persian
              
               called
               in
               the
               
                 Turks
                 ,
              
               under
               the
               Conduct
               of
               their
               Captain
               
                 Tangrolipix
              
               out
               of
               
                 Scythia
                 ,
              
               
               who
               seated
               Themselves
               first
               in
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Dominions
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Chronicles
               of
               
                 Judah
                 ,
              
               
               we
               read
               how
               King
               
                 Ahaz
              
               invited
               
               
                 Tilglath-pilneser
              
               King
               of
               
                 Assyria
              
               to
               his
               Assistance
               ,
               against
               the
               
                 Edomites
                 ;
              
               who
               comming
               as
               a
               Friend
               ,
               did
               him
               exceeding
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               laid
               a
               Designe
               then
               for
               the
               Conquest
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               afterwa●d
               effected
               .
               
                 Josephus
              
               tels
               us
               likewise
               ,
               how
               that
               
                 Pompey
              
               being
               called
               to
               assist
               
                 Hircanus
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               recovery
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               
                 Judaea
                 ,
              
               
               out
               of
               the
               Hands
               of
               his
               yonger
               brother
               
                 Aristobulus
                 ,
              
               took
               occasion
               hereby
               to
               reduce
               it
               under
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               obedience
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Fredrick
              
               the
               3.
               the
               Princes
               of
               
                 Italy
              
               being
               in
               contention
               ,
               the
               
                 Pope
              
               called
               in
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               and
               severall
               other
               Princes
               ,
               to
               compose
               the
               Quarrel
               ;
               
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               a
               new
               one
               arose
               betwixt
               the
               
                 Auxiliary
              
               Princes
               for
               the
               Lordship
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ;
              
               but
               the
               
                 Spaniard
              
               drave
               away
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               made
               bold
               to
               keep
               possession
               for
               himselfe
               .
               Thus
               likewise
               ,
               the
               
                 Spaniards
              
               being
               invited
               into
               
                 Sicily
              
               and
               
                 Naples
                 ,
              
               to
               free
               them
               from
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               did
               indeed
               expell
               the
               
                 French
                 ,
              
               but
               possessed
               both
               Kingdomes
               themselves
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               a
               Controversie
               arising
               between
               
                 Lewis
              
               and
               
                 John
                 Sforza
              
               for
               the
               Dutchie
               of
               
                 Milain
                 ,
                 John
              
               called
               in
               the
               
                 Spaniards
              
               to
               his
               Party
               ,
               and
               
                 Lewis
              
               the
               
                 French
                 :
              
               But
               the
               
                 French
              
               driving
               out
               
                 John
              
               and
               the
               
                 Spaniards
                 ,
              
               made
               themselves
               at
               that
               time
               Masters
               of
               the
               
                 Duke-dome
                 ,
              
               and
               carried
               their
               Friend
               
                 Lewis
              
               away
               Prisoner
               into
               
                 France
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               in
               old
               time
               our
               Ancestors
               the
               
                 Saxons
                 ,
              
               
               being
               called
               in
               by
               
                 Vortigern
              
               the
               
                 British
              
               King
               ,
               to
               assist
               him
               against
               the
               Invasions
               of
               the
               
                 Picts
              
               and
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               turned
               their
               Arms
               against
               the
               
                 Britans
                 ,
              
               and
               driving
               them
               into
               
                 Wales
                 ,
              
               transmitted
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               Island
               to
               us
               ,
               
               their
               Posterity
               .
               So
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               likewise
               (
               as
               
                 Bodin
              
               saith
               )
               being
               called
               in
               to
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 Picts
              
               against
               the
               
                 Britains
                 ,
              
               possest
               themselves
               of
               the
               best
               part
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               ,
               which
               they
               hold
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               would
               faine
               know
               of
               the
               Admirers
               of
               the
               
                 Scotish
              
               Nation
               ,
               that
               if
               The
               
                 Scots
              
               come
               in
               hither
               with
               their
               King
               upon
               their
               Shoulders
               ,
               and
               their
               fine
               Flourishes
               of
               pretended
               Friendship
               ,
               what
               assurance
               they
               can
               have
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               serve
               us
               the
               same
               sauce
               ,
               as
               their
               Ancestors
               did
               the
               
                 Picts
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               ours
               did
               the
               
                 Britans
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               others
               did
               other
               Nations
               ,
               whom
               they
               oppressed
               under
               as
               glorious
               Pretences
               ,
               in
               case
               They
               should
               get
               the
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               :
               Especially
               since
               of
               late
               time
               ,
               They
               
               have
               made
               so
               many
               pelpable
               Discoveries
               of
               Encroachment
               upon
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               their
               
                 Covenant-Cause
              
               appears
               a
               Cause
               for
               intrenchment
               upon
               our
               
                 Nationall
                 Interest
                 ,
              
               rather
               than
               for
               
                 Religion
              
               or
               
                 Monarchy
                 ▪
              
               I
               may
               reasonably
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               concerns
               all
               Parties
               whatsoever
               (
               if
               not
               for
               the
               Improbability
               of
               their
               Successe
               ,
               and
               the
               Miseries
               that
               would
               follow
               it
               ,
               yet
               )
               out
               of
               a
               detestation
               of
               their
               Designe
               ,
               to
               abhor
               Them
               in
               their
               Invasion
               .
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               English
               Presbyterians
               .
            
             
               WHence
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               ends
               ,
               
                 Presbytery
              
               was
               first
               brought
               into
               this
               Nation
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               to
               be
               disputed
               :
               But
               if
               we
               grant
               the
               Intentions
               of
               its
               first
               Fautors
               to
               be
               pure
               in
               the
               
                 Fountain
                 ;
              
               yet
               it
               appears
               polluted
               in
               the
               
                 Streams
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               Corruption
               of
               their
               Successors
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               primitive
               Pretences
               of
               it
               were
               high
               and
               glorious
               ,
               in
               the
               innocence
               of
               its
               Cradle
               ;
               so
               being
               grown
               up
               to
               a
               full
               Stature
               ,
               it
               hath
               (
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               all
               other
               things
               that
               participate
               of
               worldly
               mixtures
               )
               in
               time
               contracted
               so
               many
               adulterations
               of
               
                 worldly
                 Interest
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               hath
               lost
               the
               Beauty
               which
               it
               once
               appeared
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               serves
               every
               
                 Sophister
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               
                 Cloake
                 ,
              
               to
               cover
               his
               ambitious
               Designe
               .
            
             
               But
               since
               it
               is
               arived
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               hight
               in
               the
               opinions
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               cried
               up
               for
               the
               only
               patern
               of
               Government
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               blind
               Zeal
               of
               those
               that
               are
               led
               ,
               and
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               the
               
                 Leaders
                 ,
              
               rather
               than
               to
               the
               Intention
               of
               its
               learned
               Founder
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Calvin
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               ever
               he
               stretch't
               his
               
                 Module
              
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               the
               necessity
               and
               universality
               of
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Right
                 ,
              
               but
               seems
               only
               to
               have
               hewn
               part
               of
               the
               Building
               out
               of
               the
               rock
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               peeced
               up
               the
               residue
               by
               politique
               and
               
                 prudentiall
                 Rules
                 ,
              
               such
               as
               he
               conceived
               might
               sound
               nearest
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               serve
               most
               conveniently
               to
               cement
               the
               dis-joynted
               Members
               of
               the
               then
               broken
               and
               tumultuous
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
              
               into
               an
               entire
               and
               well-compacted
               
                 Body
                 .
              
            
             
             
               It
               was
               no
               sooner
               lick't
               into
               
                 Form
              
               there
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Fate
               of
               all
               things
               new
               )
               it
               began
               to
               be
               much
               extoll'd
               and
               admired
               ;
               and
               the
               Fame
               thereof
               spreading
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Parts
               ,
               wrought
               in
               many
               of
               our
               Country-men
               an
               Itching
               desire
               to
               goe
               thither
               ,
               and
               instruct
               Themselves
               in
               the
               Nature
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Government
               ;
               where
               ,
               of
               Spectators
               they
               soon
               became
               
                 Proselytes
                 ,
              
               and
               returning
               home
               with
               new
               Affections
               ,
               looked
               with
               an
               eye
               of
               disdain
               upon
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ;
              
               as
               if
               Themselves
               had
               indeen
               found
               out
               the
               
                 Patern
                 in
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
              
               because
               (
               forsooth
               )
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Elder
                 ,
                 Deacon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Assembly
                 ,
              
               &c.
               sound
               more
               
                 Gospel
                 like
              
               than
               
                 Diocesse
                 ,
                 Church-Warden
                 ,
                 Arch-deacon
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 high-Commission
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               With
               these
               Terms
               ,
               
                 *
              
               the
               ordinary
               Sort
               of
               Religious
               persons
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               see
               through
               this
               
                 Shell
              
               of
               words
               ,
               into
               the
               
                 Kernell
              
               or
               Substance
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               were
               easily
               led
               to
               a
               belief
               of
               high
               matters
               ;
               whereas
               this
               new
               Forme
               ,
               like
               the
               
                 Trojan
              
               Horse
               ,
               brought
               an
               Army
               of
               mischiefs
               in
               the
               belly
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               were
               never
               so
               fully
               discovered
               ,
               as
               till
               this
               Parliament
               .
               For
               ,
               immediatly
               after
               that
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 Form
              
               was
               abolished
               here
               ,
               as
               corrupt
               and
               Antichristian
               ,
               the
               chief
               Sticklers
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
              
               Clergy
               began
               to
               shew
               their
               Teeth
               ;
               and
               sitting
               in
               an
               
                 Assembly
              
               Cheek
               by
               Jo●e
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               intermedled
               with
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               labored
               to
               twist
               their
               Church
               discipline
               with
               the
               Interest
               of
               State
               ,
               claimed
               in
               their
               open
               Pleas
               ,
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 Confession
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
              
               a
               Power
               in
               themselves
               
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Civill
                 ,
              
               and
               demanded
               the
               Voting
               of
               this
               in
               
                 both
                 Houses
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
                 ,
              
               that
               so
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               might
               for
               ever
               cut
               the
               throat
               of
               their
               own
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Magistracy
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               
                 Pranks
              
               they
               played
               ,
               in
               hope
               to
               erect
               their
               intended
               Domination
               :
               And
               though
               (
               being
               often
               required
               )
               they
               were
               as
               little
               able
               as
               the
               
                 Bishops
              
               to
               shew
               their
               Pedegree
               from
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               or
               to
               derive
               the
               lineaments
               of
               their
               form
               from
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               yet
               they
               pressed
               it
               on
               stil
               ,
               and
               wanted
               not
               their
               Party
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               (
               whose
               Interest
               it
               was
               )
               to
               second
               them
               .
               And
               here
               it
               might
               be
               wondred
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               knowing
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               able
               Parts
               ,
               should
               prove
               so
               degenerous
               ,
               as
               to
               prostitute
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               to
               serve
               the
               ambitious
               ends
               of
               a
               few
               
                 Priests
                 ;
              
               but
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Ends
               in
               it
               too
               ,
               and
               were
               willing
               to
               follow
               
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               
                 Scotish
                 Grandees
                 ,
              
               by
               gratifying
               the
               
                 new
                 Clergy
              
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Church
                 ,
              
               with
               Accruments
               of
               worldly
               pomp
               and
               Power
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               support
               their
               Owne
               in
               the
               
                 State
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               this
               Cause
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               They
               stooped
               so
               unworthily
               to
               the
               Designe
               of
               the
               
                 Scots
              
               and
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 ;
              
               and
               being
               all
               of
               them
               combined
               in
               Interest
               ,
               they
               were
               in
               a
               manner
               necessitated
               ,
               to
               countenance
               and
               comply
               with
               each
               other
               in
               their
               mutuall
               Encroachments
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               the
               debasing
               of
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               the
               extreme
               hazard
               of
               the
               Libery
               of
               our
               Soules
               and
               Bodies
               .
               All
               which
               being
               considered
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               how
               exceedingly
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               our
               present
               Governers
               ,
               that
               they
               strove
               so
               mightily
               against
               the
               stream
               to
               prevent
               Them
               all
               in
               their
               severall
               Designings
               ;
               and
               what
               necessity
               lay
               upon
               them
               to
               expell
               that
               
                 corrupt
                 Interest
              
               out
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               Counsell
               of
               the
               
                 Poet
                 ,
              
               in
               cutting
               
                 *
              
               off
               a
               
                 rotten
                 Part
              
               for
               the
               Preservation
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Sword
                 .
              
               By
               reason
               of
               this
               necessary
               and
               magnanimous
               Act
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               made
               Themselves
               so
               many
               Enemies
               to
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Party
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               the
               
                 Scots
                 ,
              
               being
               defeated
               of
               their
               
                 English
              
               Interest
               ,
               the
               
                 Secluded
                 Members
              
               of
               their
               Hopes
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Clergie
              
               of
               their
               
                 Kirk-domination
                 ,
              
               incline
               all
               immediately
               to
               face
               about
               to
               the
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               hedge
               in
               him
               and
               his
               Interest
               with
               their
               owne
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               private
               Revenge
               and
               a
               Recovery
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               at
               all
               to
               the
               good
               and
               peace
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
               Then
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
              
               if
               they
               prevaile
               ,
               ye
               will
               be
               but
               in
               the
               old
               posture
               again
               ,
               As
               You
               WERE
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               far
               worse
               than
               you
               were
               ,
               since
               all
               those
               Church-usurpations
               which
               were
               then
               but
               in
               designe
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               confirm'd
               by
               a
               new
               alteration
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               Cause
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               so
               many
               
                 Presbyterian
              
               Juglings
               in
               private
               ,
               such
               Murmurings
               abroad
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Mutinies
               in
               the
               
                 Pulpit
                 ;
              
               such
               wel-acted
               Lamentations
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               
                 Kirke
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               
                 Diana
                 ,
              
               that
               every
               
                 Prayer
              
               is
               a
               
                 Stratagem
                 ,
              
               most
               
                 Sermons
              
               meer
               
                 Plots
              
               against
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               upon
               their
               Hearers
               .
               Thus
               the
               Nature
               of
               their
               Designe
               being
               discovered
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               in
               the
               next
               place
               to
               manifest
               the
               Vanity
               of
               their
               Hopes
               ,
               that
               if
               men
               will
               not
               forbeare
               for
               shame
               of
               its
               hypocrisie
               ,
               they
               may
               yet
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               many
               sad
               Consequents
               which
               may
               follow
               .
            
             
             
               
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Improbability
                 of
                 their
                 Successe
                 ,
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   English
                   Presbyterians
                
                 are
                 very
                 inconsiderable
                 now
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 because
                 above
                 three
                 Parts
                 in
                 four
                 are
                 fallen
                 off
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 see
                 through
                 the
                 Pretences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grandees
                
                 of
                 their
                 Party
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 small
                 Remainder
                 can
                 doe
                 little
                 of
                 Themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 hope
                 leans
                 upon
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   bruised
                   Reed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 As
                 their
                 Party
                 is
                 but
                 small
                 of
                 its
                 Self
                 ;
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 small
                 likelyhood
                 of
                 an
                 Increase
                 ,
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 Rest
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 are
                 Opposite
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 waies
                 ,
                 being
                 either
                 
                   Common-wealths-men
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Royallists
                   .
                
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 use
                 all
                 Indeavours
                 to
                 draw
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Royall
                   Party
                
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 effected
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Antipathie
                
                 will
                 revive
                 upon
                 every
                 little
                 occasion
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Royallists
                
                 looke
                 upon
                 them
                 still
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 their
                 Misery
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                
                 (
                 who
                 is
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Party
                 )
                 though
                 He
                 may
                 feed
                 Them
                 with
                 fair
                 Promises
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 cordially
                 imbrace
                 them
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 old
                 Enemies
                 of
                 his
                 Family
                 :
                 Nor
                 will
                 he
                 count
                 them
                 any
                 whit
                 the
                 lesse
                 guilty
                 for
                 their
                 hypocriticall
                 protesting
                 against
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Father
                   ;
                
                 For
                 ,
                 They
                 reduced
                 him
                 
                   Diminutione
                   Capitis
                   ,
                
                 into
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 a
                 Captive
                 ;
                 They
                 spoil'd
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 
                   King
                   ,
                
                 before
                 others
                 executed
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 
                   private
                   man
                   ;
                
                 They
                 deprived
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 earthly
                 
                   Crowne
                   ,
                
                 and
                 kept
                 him
                 languishing
                 ,
                 whereas
                 his
                 owne
                 
                   †
                
                 Party
                 say
                 ,
                 others
                 were
                 more
                 courteous
                 in
                 sending
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 heavenly
                 .
                 In
                 short
                 ,
                 I
                 affirm
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 present
                 Powers
                 have
                 done
                 nothing
                 now
                 in
                 altering
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 effect
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                   Party
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                
                 But
                 suppose
                 (
                 what
                 in
                 reason
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 could
                 forget
                 old
                 Injuries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 of
                 his
                 Party
                 should
                 bring
                 down
                 their
                 Stomacks
                 to
                 a
                 compliance
                 with
                 
                   Presbyterie
                   ;
                
                 yet
                 the
                 main
                 Body
                 of
                 that
                 Party
                 will
                 never
                 comply
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 course
                 so
                 destructive
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 Interest
                 of
                 Conscience
                 and
                 Liberty
                 ;
                 nor
                 venture
                 their
                 Lives
                 and
                 Estates
                 to
                 establish
                 a
                 
                   Faction
                   ,
                
                 which
                 they
                 beleeve
                 to
                 aspire
                 toward
                 an
                 intolerable
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 over
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                
                 Themselves
                 may
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 what
                 Successe
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 union
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Prince
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 Interest
                 is
                 already
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Revenge
                
                 for
                 
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 Though
                 They
                 laid
                 him
                 not
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 Block
                 ,
                 yet
                 They
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Scaffold
                   ;
                
                 and
                 when
                 time
                 serves
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Philosopher's
                
                 
                   Maxime
                
                 will
                 prove
                 good
                 
                   Logick
                
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Qui
                   vult
                   media
                   ad
                   finem
                   ,
                   vult
                   etiam
                   &
                   ipsum
                   finem
                   ;
                
                 He
                 that
                 wills
                 the
                 meanes
                 conducing
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 wills
                 also
                 the
                 end
                 it selfe
                 :
                 
                   Ergo
                
                 (
                 will
                 the
                 
                   Courtiers
                
                 say
                 )
                 since
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                
                 put
                 such
                 Courses
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 Ruine
                 ,
                 they
                 certainly
                 intended
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 as
                 guilty
                 as
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 illustrate
                 this
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 close
                 up
                 this
                 particular
                 with
                 a
                 notable
                 example
                 —
                 It
                 hapned
                 that
                 
                   Clearchus
                   ,
                
                 
                 the
                 Tyrant
                 of
                 
                   Heraclea
                   ,
                
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 Conspiracy
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Grandees
                
                 driven
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 they
                 hoping
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 gone
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 hands
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 started
                 up
                 a
                 Party
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 prevented
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 setled
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 a
                 condition
                 of
                 Liberty
                 and
                 Freedome
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Grandees
                   ,
                
                 in
                 disdain
                 and
                 revenge
                 against
                 this
                 new
                 Party
                 ,
                 conspired
                 against
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 back
                 
                   Clearchus
                
                 into
                 possession
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Tyrant
                
                 being
                 thus
                 restored
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 gratifying
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 hand
                 in
                 his
                 restitution
                 ,
                 consulted
                 to
                 satisfie
                 both
                 his
                 owne
                 Revenge
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 having
                 opposed
                 him
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 discontents
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 having
                 deprived
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 late
                 Liberty
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 the
                 reward
                 they
                 received
                 for
                 bringing
                 him
                 back
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 Sentenced
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 shamefull
                 Execution
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Story
                   ,
                
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 leave
                 those
                 
                   Presbyterians
                   ,
                
                 that
                 dreame
                 of
                 high
                 Successe
                 in
                 bringing
                 back
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   ,
                
                 to
                 make
                 application
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Inconveniences
                
                 which
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                
                 Designe
                 would
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 ,
                 guesse
                 at
                 them
                 by
                 these
                 Particulars
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   passe
                   by
                   those
                
                 Inconveniences
                 
                   which
                   must
                   ensue
                   their
                   Combination
                   with
                   the
                
                 Scots
                 ,
                 
                   having
                   sufficiently
                   mentioned
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   former
                
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   consider
                   those
                   only
                   that
                   would
                   follow
                   the
                   establishment
                   of
                   their
                
                 Presbyteriall
                 
                   Discipline
                   ;
                
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Besides
                   the
                   many
                   mischiefs
                   it
                   would
                   bring
                   upon
                   the
                   Nation
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   the
                
                 Royalist●
                 
                   (
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   )
                   can
                   receive
                   no
                   content
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   being
                   absolutely
                   destructive
                   to
                
                 Regall
                 Dignity
                 .
                 
                   It
                   never
                   was
                   embraced
                   yet
                   by
                   any
                   one
                   Nation
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                
                 Nationall
                 
                   Form
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                
                 
                 Scotland
                 .
                 
                   This
                   (
                   as
                   one
                
                 
                   *
                
                 
                   hath
                   observed
                   )
                
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 during
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 King
                 
                   James
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                
                 and
                 
                   Clergy
                
                 ruling
                 all
                 as
                 they
                 listed
                 at
                 length
                 parted
                 Stakes
                 (
                 though
                 the
                 
                   Clergy
                
                 then
                 got
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 hold
                 the
                 better
                 )
                 that
                 when
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Age
                 ,
                 he
                 found
                 the
                 Fable
                 of
                 
                   Ixion's
                   Juno
                
                 moralised
                 upon
                 himself
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 imbraced
                 a
                 Cloud
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thought
                 to
                 grasp
                 his
                 
                   Scepter
                   ,
                
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 a
                 
                   Manacle
                   ,
                
                 which
                 kept
                 his
                 hands
                 so
                 fast
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 abode
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 Act
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 to
                 let
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Directory
                 of
                 
                   Kirk
                
                 and
                 
                   State
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 processe
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 heat
                 of
                 Presbytery
                 proved
                 such
                 an
                 
                   Hectick
                
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 Politick
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 Kingly
                 Power
                 was
                 utterly
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 left
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 bare
                 Bones
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 skeleto●
                 of
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 :
                 witnesse
                 the
                 absolute
                 Power
                 now
                 exercised
                 by
                 their
                 
                   Parliament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Generall
                   Assembly
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kirk-men
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 this
                 latter
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 is
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 budding
                 thriving
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 devoured
                 the
                 Rod
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                
                 as
                 his
                 did
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Magicians
                 of
                 
                   Aegypt
                   ,
                
                 and
                 proves
                 a
                 Scourge
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Magistracy
                
                 and
                 
                   People
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   present
                   Powers
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Them
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 a
                 
                   King
                
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 Name
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterians
                
                 would
                 have
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Name
                
                 of
                 King
                 ,
                 a
                 Scar-crow
                 of
                 
                   Royalty
                   :
                
                 The
                 
                   State
                
                 in
                 down-right
                 terms
                 have
                 declared
                 themselves
                 
                   Free
                   ;
                
                 the
                 other
                 pretend
                 to
                 maintain
                 the
                 
                   Monarchicall
                
                 Form
                 ,
                 yet
                 actually
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Fundamentalls
                
                 of
                 
                   Monarchy
                   :
                
                 And
                 now
                 I
                 would
                 faine
                 know
                 of
                 the
                 deluded
                 
                   Royalist
                   ,
                
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 deals
                 most
                 ingenuously
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Presbyters
                
                 take
                 place
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 can
                 conceive
                 his
                 
                   Party
                
                 will
                 receive
                 any
                 Advance
                 or
                 Advantage
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 this
                 mad
                 Discipline
                 destroyes
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                
                 and
                 clips
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 
                   Regality
                   ,
                
                 it
                 will
                 intrench
                 also
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                
                 curb
                 the
                 
                   Gentry
                
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 strange
                 way
                 of
                 
                   parochiall
                   Tyranny
                   ,
                
                 and
                 bring
                 all
                 People
                 into
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 mere
                 
                   Gally-slaves
                   ,
                
                 while
                 the
                 
                   blind
                   Priests
                
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Stern
                   ,
                
                 and
                 their
                 
                   Hackney-dependants
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   ,
                
                 hold
                 an
                 
                   Oar
                
                 in
                 every
                 
                   Boat
                   .
                
                 For
                 ,
                 —
              
               
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                
                 were
                 those
                 
                   Priests
                
                 seated
                 here
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Scotland
                   )
                
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 Succession
                 ,
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 long
                 since
                 
                   *
                
                 observed
                 in
                 Print
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Correspondence
                   being
                   cherished
                   between
                   a
                
                 Clergy
                 
                   of
                   the
                   
                   same
                   garb
                   and
                   humour
                   ,
                   in
                   both
                   Countries
                   ,
                   They
                   might
                   finely
                   losse
                
                 Thunderbolts
                 of
                 excommunication
                 
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   to
                   gratifie
                   each
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   terrifie
                   all
                   Persons
                   ,
                   that
                   dare
                   be
                   averse
                   in
                   either
                   Nation
                   ,
                   and
                   promote
                   such
                   onely
                   to
                   places
                   of
                   Honour
                   and
                   Profit
                   ,
                   whose
                   poorer
                   Spirits
                   will
                   vassalize
                   their
                
                 Genius
                 
                   to
                   serve
                   the
                   ends
                
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Kirk-domination
                   .
                
                 In
                 hope
                 of
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 much
                 bauling
                 about
                 the
                 
                   Covenant
                   ;
                
                 and
                 rather
                 than
                 faile
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Oh
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 pant
                 after
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   ,
                
                 who
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 laugh
                 in
                 their
                 sleeves
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 them
                 drive
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 perill
                 of
                 their
                 Necks
                 ;
                 the
                 new
                 
                   Scotish
                
                 Combination
                 being
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewn
                 )
                 but
                 a
                 fresh
                 
                   On-set
                
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 Designe
                 of
                 encroaching
                 upon
                 
                   English
                
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mainteining
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Faction
                
                 here
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Aims
                 of
                 
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 Ambition
                 of
                 a
                 few
                 
                   Scotified
                   English
                   ,
                
                 (
                 some
                 particular
                 Grandees
                 among
                 the
                 
                   Laity
                   ,
                
                 and
                 obscure
                 
                   Rabbies
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Clergy
                   )
                
                 who
                 are
                 content
                 to
                 share
                 dominion
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Scots
                   ;
                
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 that
                 ,
                 care
                 not
                 though
                 they
                 betray
                 the
                 whole
                 Common-wealth
                 and
                 State
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fourthly
                   ,
                
                 it
                 being
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Plot
                 of
                 
                   Presbytery
                
                 is
                 carryed
                 on
                 meerly
                 for
                 these
                 unworthy
                 ends
                 ,
                 what
                 madnesse
                 is
                 it
                 for
                 any
                 men
                 that
                 pretend
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 hazard
                 Themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Fortunes
                 to
                 draw
                 on
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 by
                 embroyling
                 their
                 Countrimen
                 ,
                 only
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 
                   Faction
                   ,
                
                 whose
                 practises
                 (
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 invested
                 with
                 power
                 )
                 will
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 ever
                 have
                 been
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 share
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 Common
                 calamity
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 entaile
                 Slavery
                 upon
                 their
                 posterity
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Fifthly
                   ,
                
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 little
                 more
                 light
                 in
                 these
                 Things
                 ,
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 
                   Presbytery
                
                 contended
                 for
                 is
                 so
                 destructive
                 of
                 
                   Liberty
                   ,
                
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 
                   *
                
                 
                   Popish
                   Trick
                
                 taken
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Presbyterian
                
                 Priests
                 ,
                 in
                 drawing
                 all
                 
                   Secular
                   Affairs
                   ,
                
                 within
                 the
                 compasse
                 of
                 their
                 
                   spirituall
                   Jurisdiction
                   :
                
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 doe
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 that
                 awe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Consciences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Magistrate
                
                 and
                 
                   People
                   ;
                
                 the
                 one
                 being
                 lyable
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Suspensions
                
                 and
                 
                   Excommunications
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 exploded
                 at
                 pleasure
                 as
                 
                   Scandalous
                   Sinners
                   .
                
                 This
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 large
                 extent
                 of
                 their
                 Authority
                 in
                 judging
                 of
                 
                   scandalous
                   Sins
                   ,
                
                 which
                 reaches
                 almost
                 to
                 every
                 action
                 of
                 humane
                 life
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 besides
                 their
                 
                   Favourites
                
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Counsellor
                
                 
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Beggar
                   )
                
                 must
                 at
                 every
                 Turn
                 stoop
                 like
                 
                   Asses
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 ridden
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Arbitrary
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lastly
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Setling
                 of
                 
                   Presbyterie
                   ,
                
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 
                   mode
                   ,
                
                 would
                 erect
                 a
                 Power
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                
                 distinct
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   :
                
                 For
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Maxim
                
                 among
                 all
                 
                   Presbyters
                   ,
                
                 and
                 we
                 find
                 it
                 pleaded
                 for
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   [
                   That
                   there
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Jurisdiction
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 way
                 of
                 Discipline
                 )
                 
                   distinct
                   from
                   the
                   Civill
                   :
                   ]
                
                 which
                 Tenet
                 of
                 
                   distinction
                
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Rome's
                
                 
                   Supremacie
                   ;
                
                 seeing
                 ,
                 those
                 which
                 plead
                 now
                 for
                 a
                 Power
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Civill
                   ,
                
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 long
                 before
                 they
                 arive
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 height
                 of
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 act
                 above
                 it
                 or
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 persuance
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Designes
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 be
                 impossible
                 to
                 keep
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Church-Discipline
                   ,
                
                 within
                 its
                 limits
                 in
                 any
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 same
                 Persons
                 
                   Civill
                   Subjects
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Superiors
                   .
                
                 —
                 To
                 passe
                 by
                 many
                 other
                 Examples
                 of
                 the
                 strange
                 Inconvenience
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Disciplin
                   ,
                
                 in
                 this
                 one
                 Particular
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 only
                 produce
                 one
                 of
                 late
                 memory
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Ingagement
                 of
                 
                   Hamilton
                   :
                
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 signified
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Preamble
                
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 
                   Chapter
                   )
                
                 preparing
                 to
                 invade
                 this
                 
                   Nation
                
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Kirke's
                
                 approbation
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 Them
                 opposed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 Party
                 also
                 in
                 Parliament
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 
                   Major
                   Vote
                   :
                   )
                
                 And
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 as
                 Authentick
                 an
                 Authority
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Nation
                 was
                 conceived
                 able
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 Designe
                 ;
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Assembly
                
                 (
                 because
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 
                   Grandees
                
                 had
                 deserted
                 Them
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 
                   Kirk-Interest
                
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Lurch
                   )
                
                 
                   †
                
                 protested
                 against
                 
                   Hamilton's
                
                 Proceedings
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 Parliament
                 whereby
                 he
                 was
                 inabled
                 ,
                 cursing
                 Him
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 considering
                 what
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Designe
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Presbyterie
                
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 small
                 Successe
                 its
                 
                   Abettors
                
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 find
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 mischievous
                 
                   Inconveniences
                
                 must
                 unavoidably
                 follow
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 every
                 reasonable
                 man
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 Closet
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 Soule
                 and
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 
                   Conclusion
                   ;
                
                 whether
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 rather
                 to
                 Engage
                 with
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 than
                 with
                 this
                 unreasonable
                 Party
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Levellers
               .
            
             
               WHat
               these
               People
               aime
               at
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               would
               settle
               ,
               is
               as
               hard
               for
               me
               to
               determine
               ,
               as
               in
               what
               point
               of
               the
               
                 Compasse
              
               the
               wind
               will
               ●it
               next
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               every
               jot
               as
               giddy
               and
               rapid
               in
               their
               Motions
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               very
               Settlement
               which
               they
               pretend
               to
               ,
               would
               ,
               were
               their
               Desires
               granted
               ,
               put
               the
               
                 Common-wealth
              
               into
               an
               utter
               Impossibility
               of
               Setling
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               prove
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               know
               what
               They
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               came
               to
               be
               distinguished
               by
               this
               Title
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               trace
               Them
               from
               their
               Originall
               ,
               and
               manifest
               how
               they
               were
               divided
               in
               Affection
               from
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ;
              
               which
               appears
               to
               be
               occasioned
               only
               by
               a
               meer
               misinterpretation
               or
               mistake
               of
               some
               Passages
               in
               divers
               
                 Declarations
              
               of
               the
               
                 Parliament
              
               and
               
                 Army
              
               touching
               the
               
                 Liberties
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
              
               wherein
               they
               professed
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 compleat
                 Settlement
                 of
                 the
                 Liberties
                 and
                 Peace
                 of
                 the
                 Nation
                 is
                 that
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 than
                 which
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 things
                 ,
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 dear
                 and
                 precious
                 in
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 .
              
               From
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               Expressions
               ,
               a
               certain
               Sort
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               busie
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               seem
               Sombody
               ,
               immediatly
               tooke
               upon
               them
               to
               frame
               such
               Comments
               ,
               and
               
                 Chimaera's
              
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               might
               fit
               their
               own
               Ends
               and
               Phantsies
               ;
               And
               in
               time
               ,
               disseminated
               such
               strange
               Principles
               of
               pretended
               
                 Freedome
                 ,
              
               among
               the
               common
               Sort
               of
               Soldiery
               and
               People
               ;
               that
               it
               became
               evident
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               sought
               not
               
                 Liberty
              
               but
               
                 Licentiousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               first
               time
               that
               they
               began
               to
               appear
               considerable
               in
               view
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               year
               1647
               ,
               when
               that
               memorable
               contest
               hapned
               betwixt
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 corrupt
                 Party
              
               then
               prevalent
               ,
               in
               both
               
                 Houses
              
               and
               the
               
                 City
                 :
              
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               good
               Service
               in
               helping
               to
               reduce
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               purge
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               no
               sooner
               had
               the
               Parliament
               recovered
               it Self
               into
               a
               State
               of
               Innocence
               and
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               begun
               to
               act
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               as
               they
               conceived
               necessary
               to
               establish
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               but
               these
               men
               made
               bold
               to
               carp
               at
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               crie
               out
               
               against
               them
               and
               the
               superior
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               as
               perfidious
               ,
               and
               betrayers
               of
               the
               
                 publique
                 Interest
                 ;
              
               because
               Themselves
               (
               a
               hot
               headed
               Rabble
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               People
               )
               might
               not
               have
               it
               setled
               after
               their
               own
               humor
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               appears
               ,
               the
               first
               Cause
               of
               the
               Difference
               between
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Them
               ,
               was
               their
               bold
               and
               impudent
               behaviour
               ,
               in
               presuming
               to
               direct
               their
               wisdome
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               taking
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 Dictator-like
              
               ,
               to
               define
               what
               is
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               not
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               established
               ;
               as
               if
               Themselves
               alone
               were
               infallible
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               Champions
               of
               
                 Vniversall
                 Freedom
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Parliament
               such
               ,
               as
               either
               regarded
               it
               not
               ,
               or
               sought
               it's
               destruction
               .
               And
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               have
               manifested
               their
               great
               wisdom
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               care
               ever
               since
               ,
               in
               carrying
               on
               the
               work
               of
               
                 Freedom
              
               to
               this
               height
               ,
               wherein
               we
               now
               see
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               absolute
               confutation
               of
               these
               mens
               Calumnies
               ;
               yet
               their
               restlesse
               Spirits
               proceed
               still
               in
               the
               same
               violent
               Course
               ,
               having
               of
               late
               ,
               in
               a
               presumptuous
               manner
               ,
               presented
               a
               mutinous
               scandalous
               
                 Remonstrance
                 ,
              
               which
               (
               neverthelesse
               )
               they
               call
               an
               
                 humble
                 Petition
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               Parliment
               ;
               wherein
               they
               take
               advantage
               ,
               by
               the
               present
               Necessities
               of
               the
               
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
              
               to
               slander
               Them
               in
               their
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               Oppressors
               of
               that
               
                 Liberty
              
               which
               they
               so
               Zealously
               mainteine
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               necessary
               Defence
               whereof
               ,
               they
               are
               constrained
               to
               continue
               divers
               payments
               upon
               the
               People
               at
               present
               ,
               to
               purchase
               ●ase
               in
               the
               future
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               discovered
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               Quarrell
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               place
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               shew
               what
               their
               
                 Designe
              
               is
               :
               And
               this
               They
               professe
               ,
               in
               that
               Pamphlet
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Agreement
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               
               (
               set
               forth
               
                 May
              
               1.
               1649.
               
               )
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Popular
                 Form
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               
                 Government
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               only
               Preservative
               of
               Peace
               and
               
                 Liberty
                 ;
              
               wherein
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Territories
                 therewith
                 incorporate
                 ,
                 may
                 reside
                 henceforward
                 in
                 a
                 Representative
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 consisting
                 of
              
               400
               
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ;
              
               whereto
               
                 all
                 of
              
               21
               
                 yeares
                 and
                 upwards
                 ,
                 are
                 allowed
                 a
                 Right
                 to
                 chuse
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 chosen
                 Members
                 ,
                 except
                 Servants
                 and
                 Vagabonds
                 .
              
               And
               because
               all
               persons
               have
               an
               
                 equality
                 of
                 Right
              
               to
               chuse
               and
               be
               chosen
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               
                 Birth
                 ,
                 quality
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 wealth
                 ,
              
               all
               Orders
               of
               men
               being
               
                 Levell'd
              
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Promoters
               of
               this
               way
               ,
               are
               not
               improperly
               called
               
                 Levellers
                 ;
              
               so
               
               that
               this
               Term
               of
               
                 Levelling
              
               is
               equivalent
               with
               
                 Aristotle's
              
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               ,
               
               which
               is
               translated
               
                 aequalitas
                 Juris
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Equality
                 of
                 Right
              
               before-mentioned
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               
                 Author
              
               saith
               ,
               this
               Plea
               for
               
                 Equality
                 of
                 Right
              
               in
               Government
               ,
               at
               length
               introduceth
               a
               Claim
               for
               
                 Equality
                 of
                 Estates
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               making
               of
               such
               Lawes
               as
               the
               
                 *
              
               
                 Agrarian
              
               Lawes
               enacted
               by
               the
               popular
               
                 Boutefeus
              
               in
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               whereby
               it
               was
               made
               criminall
               for
               any
               man
               to
               grow
               
                 Richer
                 than
                 ordinary
                 .
              
               But
               of
               this
               ,
               more
               anon
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               since
               it
               appears
               ,
               how
               injurious
               their
               Calumnies
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               perilous
               their
               designe
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Parliament
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               were
               time
               lost
               to
               stand
               to
               prove
               the
               
                 Improbability
                 of
                 their
                 Successe
                 ,
              
               seeing
               all
               Persons
               of
               Credit
               and
               Fortune
               ,
               are
               concerned
               ,
               to
               abhorre
               and
               detest
               this
               
                 Wild
                 Project
                 :
              
               And
               though
               the
               
                 four
                 Champions
              
               made
               proclamation
               in
               the
               head
               of
               their
               
                 Agreement
                 ;
              
               
               That
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 made
                 its
                 own
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 taken
                 root
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 Affections
                 of
                 most
                 Men
                 ;
              
               yet
               you
               must
               know
               these
               men
               they
               speak
               of
               ,
               are
               only
               the
               
                 rude
                 multitude
                 ,
              
               who
               understand
               no
               more
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               may
               prove
               a
               hopefull
               way
               ,
               to
               mend
               their
               own
               out
               of
               other
               men's
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               their
               naturall
               Appetites
               of
               Covetousnesse
               and
               Revenge
               ,
               upon
               the
               Honourable
               and
               Wealthy
               .
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               I
               come
               next
               to
               give
               you
               a
               more
               exact
               and
               lively
               
                 Draught
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               manifold
               miserable
               
                 Inconveniences
              
               of
               that
               Government
               ,
               (
               or
               rather
               ,
               
                 Confusion
                 )
              
               so
               earnestly
               contended
               for
               by
               the
               
                 Levelling
              
               Party
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               Such
               a
               
                 Democratick
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Popular
                 Forme
                 ,
              
               that
               puts
               the
               whole
               multitude
               into
               an
               equall
               exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               under
               pretence
               of
               maintaining
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               all
               
                 States-men
                 ,
              
               the
               greatest
               enemy
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ;
              
               For
               ,
               the
               multitude
               is
               so
               Brutish
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Claudius
              
               said
               )
               they
               are
               
                 *
              
               ever
               in
               the
               extreames
               of
               kindnesse
               or
               Cruelty
               ;
               being
               void
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               hurried
               on
               with
               an
               unbridled
               violence
               in
               all
               their
               Actions
               ,
               trampling
               down
               all
               respects
               of
               things
               Sacred
               and
               Civill
               ,
               to
               make
               way
               for
               that
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               which
               
                 Clapmarius
              
               calls
               
                 †
              
               a
               most
               dissolute
               
                 licentiousnesse
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               licence
               to
               doe
               even
               what
               they
               list
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Lyrick
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   —
                   In
                   vitium
                   Libertas
                   excidit
                   .
                   &
                   vim
                
                 
                   Dignam
                   lege
                   regi
                   —
                
              
               
               when
               Liberty
               becomes
               the
               greatest
               Vice
               ,
               and
               degenerates
               into
               Violence
               .
               Such
               a
               
                 Liberty
              
               as
               this
               is
               recorded
               by
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
              
               to
               have
               been
               among
               the
               
                 Parthians
                 ,
              
               an
               
                 uncertaine
                 loose
                 kind
                 of
                 People
                 ,
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 living
                 rather
                 without
                 government
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 Liberty
                 ;
              
               or
               as
               
                 Salust
              
               speaks
               of
               the
               
                 Abrogines
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 rude
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 without
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 without
                 Government
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 dissolute
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Livy
              
               
                 †
              
               tells
               you
               ,
               how
               things
               were
               come
               to
               that
               
                 passe
                 in
                 the
                 popular
                 State
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 regard
                 was
                 had
                 either
                 to
                 the
              
               Senate
               ,
               
                 or
                 Magistracy
                 ,
                 or
                 Military
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Lawes
                 and
                 Customs
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 .
              
               When
               affaires
               are
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               then
               (
               as
               
                 Aristotle
              
               saith
               )
               
                 Mera
              
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 est
                 extrema
                 tyrannis
                 ,
              
               meer
               Democracy
               (
               or
               liberty
               )
               is
               extreme
               Tyranny
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               
                 Besoldus
                 )
                 Plebs
                 perniciosissimus
                 fit
                 Tyrannus
                 ,
              
               the
               People
               becomes
               a
               most
               pernicious
               Tyrant
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               saith
               
                 Quicciardin
                 ,
                 Histor.
                 lib.
              
               2.
               very
               pertinently
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               That
               
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 People
                 have
                 got
                 loose
                 from
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 or
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 desire
                 of
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 one
                 Extreme
                 to
                 another
                 ,
              
               &
               sese
               ,
               nisi
               retineantur
               ,
               in
               effraenatam
               licentiam
               praecipitant
               ;
               quae
               quidem
               &
               ipsa
               ,
               Jure
               Tyrannis
               ,
               potest
               appellari
               ,
               
                 and
                 except
                 they
                 be
                 restrained
                 ,
                 run
                 headlong
                 to
                 Licentiousnesse
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 rightly
                 called
                 a
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               To
               which
               accords
               that
               of
               
                 Peucerus
                 ,
              
               who
               most
               excellently
               describes
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 *
              
               
                 The
                 study
                 of
                 popular
                 Air
                 ,
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 humor
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 madnesse
                 no
                 whit
                 inferior
                 to
                 Tyranny
                 it Self
                 .
                 Those
                 which
                 seek
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 Leaders
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 become
                 far
                 more
                 cruell
                 and
                 mischievous
                 than
                 single
                 Tyrants
                 can
                 be
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 single
                 Tyrants
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 mischief
                 ,
                 because
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 constrained
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 fear
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 furious
                 Multitude
                 fearing
                 no
                 colours
                 ,
                 are
                 hurried
                 on
                 like
                 a
                 Torrent
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 downe
                 all
                 the
                 Bankes
                 of
                 opposition
                 .
              
               So
               that
               (
               as
               
                 Clapmarius
              
               saith
               )
               
                 reckon
                 up
                 those
                 flagitious
                 Enormities
                 of
                 Kingly
                 Government
                 together
                 ▪
              
               
               
                 as
                 breach
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 violation
                 of
                 things
                 Sacred
                 ,
                 depriving
                 men
                 of
                 their
                 Possessions
                 ,
              
               
               
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Injustice
                 and
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 abound
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 a
                 meer
                 Popular
                 State
              
               (
               or
               Levelling
               popularity
               )
               
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               ,
               (
               
                 †
              
               
                 Bodin
              
               concludes
               )
               since
               it
               is
               the
               high
               Road
               
                 to
                 Licentiousnesse
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 justly
                 condemned
                 by
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               
               Nor
               is
               is
               only
               a
               meer
               
                 Tyranny
              
               in
               it Self
               ;
               but
               so
               far
               destructive
               of
               a
               
                 Free
                 State
              
               (
               especially
               a
               
                 Free
                 State
              
               newly
               erected
               )
               
               that
               it
               soon
               causes
               a
               change
               of
               it
               into
               the
               form
               of
               a
               
                 regall
                 Tyrannie
                 ;
              
               according
               to
               that
               
                 Maxim
              
               of
               Politicians
               ,
               
                 Facilis
                 est
                 transitus
                 à
                 regimine
                 Democratico
                 ad
                 Monarchicum
                 ,
              
               The
               passage
               is
               quick
               and
               easie
               from
               a
               
                 meere
                 Popularity
              
               to
               
                 Monarchy
                 ;
              
               And
               that
               ,
               because
               of
               those
               Discontents
               ,
               Emulations
               ,
               and
               Tumults
               ,
               which
               arise
               continually
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               whereby
               their
               
                 Leaders
              
               so
               tire
               them
               out
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               they
               
                 †
              
               willingly
               yeeld
               themselves
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               any
               one
               Person
               ,
               who
               seems
               willing
               and
               able
               to
               deliver
               and
               ease
               them
               by
               a
               settlement
               .
               Thus
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               that
               stately
               Mistresse
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               
               who
               disdained
               to
               stoop
               under
               Victorious
               
                 Caesar
                 ,
              
               
               falling
               afterward
               into
               Popular
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               Discords
               ,
               more
               fierce
               than
               ever
               ,
               soon
               grew
               weary
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               bow
               her
               neck
               under
               
                 *
              
               
                 Augustus
                 .
                 Plutarch
              
               compares
               those
               popular
               tumults
               to
               the
               pangs
               of
               a
               Woman
               in
               travell
               ,
               calling
               them
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Reipub
                 :
              
               the
               Pains
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               
                 †
              
               
                 must
                 needs
                 bring
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 some
                 great
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Tyranny
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Person
               invested
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               is
               usually
               some
               one
               of
               their
               
                 Leaders
                 ;
              
               
               who
               by
               soothing
               and
               carrying
               them
               on
               upon
               high
               and
               glorious
               pretences
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               gaines
               so
               much
               confidence
               and
               Power
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               he
               bereaves
               them
               of
               liberty
               to
               disturb
               him
               ,
               or
               themselves
               any
               further
               .
               Thus
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               Arts
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               first
               erected
               the
               
                 Imperiall
                 Tyranny
              
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Pisistratus
              
               likewise
               made
               himself
               absolute
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Dionysius
              
               the
               Tyrant
               at
               
                 Syracusa
                 ;
              
               who
               pretending
               Themselves
               great
               Patrons
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               stirred
               the
               people
               up
               against
               the
               
                 Senate
              
               and
               
                 Counsellers
                 of
                 State
                 ,
              
               as
               Enemies
               to
               that
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               whereof
               they
               were
               ineed
               the
               onely
               
                 Keepers
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               to
               their
               
                 Leaders
              
               alone
               ,
               that
               they
               expose
               the
               
                 publique
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               but
               oftentimes
               to
               those
               out
               of
               whose
               hands
               it
               was
               first
               recovered
               :
               Thus
               ,
               
                 Agathocles
              
               the
               Tyrant
               of
               
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 Periander
                 ,
              
               and
               severall
               others
               ,
               have
               by
               this
               means
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               been
               expelled
               ,
               regained
               a
               possession
               :
               And
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               improper
               here
               ,
               to
               return
               the
               Language
               of
               our
               
                 Levellers
              
               in
               their
               late
               
                 Petition
                 ,
              
               home
               to
               themselves
               ;
               that
               since
               They
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               
                 dis-affected
              
               persons
               ▪
               are
               so
               unwilling
               to
               imbrace
               the
               
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
              
               in
               its
               present
               state
               and
               true
               condition
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               They
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               the
               only
               Causers
               of
               those
               Taxes
               and
               other
               Inconveniences
               now
               lying
               upon
               us
               ,
               whereas
               if
               they
               would
               unite
               (
               as
               they
               ought
               )
               our
               Burthens
               
               would
               be
               inconsiderable
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Royall
              
               and
               
                 forein
                 Confederates
              
               would
               have
               the
               lesse
               Confidence
               to
               assail
               us
               ,
               and
               force
               these
               Necessities
               upon
               us
               ,
               were
               we
               once
               free
               from
               those
               Divisions
               ,
               distractions
               ,
               and
               dis-satisfactions
               ,
               which
               
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               
                 Levellers
              
               occasion
               here
               among
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
              
               —
               It
               cannot
               but
               be
               sad
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               Tumults
               and
               Combustions
               must
               needs
               happen
               every
               year
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               those
               prodigious
               multitudes
               ,
               that
               are
               admitted
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               Persons
               to
               be
               intrusted
               in
               the
               
                 Representative
                 :
              
               And
               though
               there
               be
               one
               Clause
               in
               the
               
                 Agreement
                 ,
              
               which
               seems
               to
               provide
               against
               
                 Riots
              
               at
               every
               chusing
               of
               the
               
                 Members
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               devise
               any
               meanes
               to
               prevent
               those
               
                 Inconveniences
              
               which
               will
               arise
               in
               a
               self-opinionated
               Multitude
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               ,
               
               wherein
               they
               all
               conceive
               themselves
               to
               have
               an
               equall
               Interest
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               touching
               which
               it
               can
               hardly
               be
               expected
               any
               Conclusion
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               till
               from
               Arguments
               they
               proceed
               to
               Cuffs
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               
                 Club
              
               carry
               the
               Election
               .
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
              
               It
               hath
               ever
               been
               the
               Custom
               in
               these
               meer
               
                 Popular
                 Forms
                 ,
              
               
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               such
               whose
               Persons
               are
               held
               in
               Admiration
               by
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Fellowes
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               satisfie
               them
               in
               all
               their
               phren'tick
               humours
               ;
               a
               lively
               sad
               example
               whereof
               we
               have
               in
               the
               popular
               State
               of
               
                 Athens
                 ,
              
               where
               they
               chose
               such
               Persons
               to
               participate
               of
               the
               
                 supreme
                 Authority
                 ,
              
               
               as
               would
               countenance
               them
               ,
               and
               share
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               slaying
               or
               condemning
               the
               richer
               Sort
               ,
               and
               then
               seizing
               upon
               their
               Possessions
               ,
               plundring
               their
               Houses
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               such
               fine
               effects
               of
               
                 Levelling
              
               Liberty
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               they
               shift
               and
               change
               their
               Governers
               so
               often
               ,
               
               rejecting
               ,
               at
               every
               new
               Election
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               have
               found
               averse
               to
               their
               licentious
               waies
               ,
               as
               Enemies
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               putting
               Better
               in
               their
               places
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               indulge
               them
               in
               these
               and
               the
               like
               Courses
               .
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
              
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               unlearned
               ,
               ignorant
               Persons
               ,
               neither
               of
               Learning
               nor
               Fortune
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               Authority
               ,
               the
               Common-wealth
               cannot
               remain
               safe
               either
               in
               peace
               or
               war
               ;
               for
               ,
               though
               covetousnesse
               and
               private
               necessity
               ,
               they
               will
               exercise
               rapin
               and
               Injustice
               in
               time
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Ignorance
               in
               the
               Affaries
               of
               Government
               ,
               the
               State
               must
               needs
               run
               a
               hazard
               in
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               publique
               extremity
               .
               Here
               ,
               let
               me
               call
               
               to
               mind
               a
               passage
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Aquinas
              
               
                 *
              
               ;
               among
               whom
               it
               hapned
               ,
               that
               two
               Persons
               being
               chosen
               by
               the
               
                 Consuls
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 Spaine
                 ,
              
               they
               were
               after
               the
               Election
               found
               fault
               with
               ,
               the
               one
               being
               very
               Poore
               ,
               the
               other
               accused
               of
               being
               Covetous
               :
               And
               when
               it
               had
               been
               long
               debated
               ,
               which
               of
               Them
               should
               be
               intrusted
               ,
               at
               length
               
                 Scipio
                 ,
              
               to
               end
               the
               controversie
               ,
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
               concluded
               neither
               ,
               because
               Persons
               so
               qualified
               must
               needs
               be
               corrupt
               in
               their
               Government
               ,
               and
               ever
               sucking
               the
               Body
               Politick
               ,
               like
               
                 Leeches
                 ,
              
               wheresoever
               they
               can
               lay
               hold
               :
               yet
               such
               Persons
               as
               these
               ,
               poor
               ,
               and
               unexpert
               in
               Affairs
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               
                 Busie-bodies
                 ,
              
               and
               have
               a
               nimble
               Faculty
               of
               prating
               ,
               are
               usually
               adored
               by
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               
                 States-men
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Sixthly
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               ordinary
               with
               the
               grand
               
                 Demagogues
                 ,
              
               or
               Leaders
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               to
               make
               Sale
               of
               
                 Elections
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               Offices
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               Honour
               and
               Authority
               :
               and
               upon
               these
               Terms
               they
               many
               times
               admit
               the
               better
               Sort
               into
               Places
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               out
               again
               at
               pleasure
               :
               So
               that
               (
               
                 *
              
               as
               
                 Plato
              
               and
               
                 Plutarch
              
               say
               )
               
                 meer
                 Popularity
                 is
                 no
                 Government
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 Market
                 ,
                 wherein
                 all
                 Offices
                 of
                 Government
                 are
                 exposed
                 to
                 sale
                 ;
              
               and
               He
               ordinarily
               gains
               the
               best
               bargain
               of
               Authority
               ,
               that
               hath
               the
               longest
               Purse
               ,
               and
               most
               powerfull
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               
                 †
              
               Clerks
               of
               the
               Market
               ;
               
               whereby
               it
               is
               to
               be
               supposed
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               the
               Purchasers
               will
               see
               Themselves
               no
               Losers
               ;
               it
               being
               a
               matter
               of
               Course
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               buy
               
                 Authority
              
               should
               sell
               
                 Justice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Seventhly
                 ,
              
               
               The
               Plea
               of
               our
               
                 Levellers
              
               for
               yearly
               
                 Representatives
                 ,
              
               with
               this
               Caution
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               chosen
               a
               Member
               of
               two
               
                 Representatives
              
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Intervalls
               we
               may
               be
               governed
               by
               a
               Committee
               of
               their
               own
               Members
               ,
               without
               a
               standing
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 State
                 ,
              
               is
               very
               irrationall
               .
               For
               ,
               what
               understanding
               can
               a
               Succession
               of
               mean
               and
               new
               elected
               Persons
               have
               of
               the
               publique
               Affairs
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               manage
               them
               with
               Skill
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               in
               so
               short
               a
               Time
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               use
               and
               experience
               that
               fits
               a
               man
               for
               the
               carriage
               of
               Grand
               Concernments
               of
               State
               .
               We
               find
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 State
              
               (
               when
               it
               was
               most
               
                 Popular
                 )
              
               that
               the
               Multitude
               were
               never
               so
               mad
               as
               to
               cast
               off
               ,
               though
               they
               took
               upon
               them
               now
               and
               then
               to
               controll
               ,
               the
               
                 Senate
                 ,
              
               which
               
               was
               their
               
                 standing
                 Councell
                 ;
              
               and
               without
               which
               no
               
                 Common-wealth
              
               can
               continue
               of
               any
               long
               standing
               :
               And
               thherefore
               it
               is
               that
               rather
               than
               such
               a
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 State
              
               should
               be
               wanting
               ,
               
                 *
              
               
                 Aristotle
              
               adviseth
               us
               to
               intrust
               them
               with
               Affaires
               altogether
               ,
               they
               having
               all
               those
               Advantages
               of
               Observation
               ,
               Custom
               ,
               and
               Experience
               which
               cannot
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               tumultuary
               Succession
               ,
               of
               raw
               and
               unexpert
               
                 Statists
                 .
              
               
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               we
               read
               ,
               in
               what
               a
               flourishing
               condition
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               
                 Athens
              
               continued
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Affairs
               were
               ordered
               by
               that
               Famous
               
                 Councell
                 ,
              
               
               the
               
                 Areopagites
                 ;
              
               and
               no
               sooner
               did
               the
               power
               come
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               all
               turned
               to
               confusion
               .
               It
               were
               much
               to
               be
               wonder'd
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               stood
               so
               long
               in
               a
               
                 Popular
                 Form
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               we
               know
               it
               was
               also
               underpropp'd
               by
               the
               Wisdome
               and
               Authority
               of
               the
               
                 Senate
                 ,
              
               and
               had
               many
               eminent
               
                 Pillars
              
               to
               support
               it
               ;
               as
               
                 Menenius
                 Agrippa
                 ,
                 Furius
                 Camillus
                 ,
                 Papirius
                 Cursor
                 ,
                 Fabius
                 Maximus
                 ,
                 Ca●o
                 Censor
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 Scaurus
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Pompey
                 ,
              
               upon
               whose
               Vertues
               its
               subsistence
               depended
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               those
               
                 Tumultuary
                 Sots
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Many
                 .
              
               Thus
               likewise
               ,
               the
               popular
               State
               of
               the
               
                 †
              
               
                 Thebans
              
               subsisted
               a
               while
               ,
               by
               the
               singular
               Wisdome
               and
               Valour
               of
               
                 Pelopidas
              
               and
               
                 Epaminondas
                 ;
              
               who
               were
               no
               sooner
               gone
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Popularity
              
               sunk
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
               How
               much
               safer
               then
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               for
               the
               People
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               to
               leave
               the
               Succession
               of
               
                 Representatives
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Form
               of
               a
               Councell
               in
               the
               fu●ure
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               their
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               Rules
               for
               Election
               ,
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               the
               wisdome
               and
               discretion
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               than
               after
               the
               humour
               of
               some
               obscure
               p●rsons
               ,
               whose
               Knowledge
               and
               Interest
               in
               the
               Publique
               matters
               ,
               is
               no
               whit
               comparable
               to
               theirs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               in
               competition
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               such
               Affaires
               ,
               as
               so
               highly
               concern
               the
               Good
               and
               Peace
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
            
             
               
                 Eighthly
                 ,
              
               this
               
                 Pop●lar
                 Form
              
               is
               the
               only
               enemy
               of
               true
               generosity
               and
               vertue
               :
               For
               ,
               how
               much
               the
               more
               excellent
               any
               man
               hath
               approved
               hims●lfe
               ,
               either
               in
               Conduct
               or
               Councell
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               he
               is
               suspected
               ,
               hated
               and
               calumniated
               ,
               by
               the
               ungratefull
               multitude
               .
               
               In
               the
               popular
               state
               of
               
                 Rome
              
               They
               had
               
                 Lex
                 Repetundarum
                 ,
              
               a
               Law
               whereby
               the
               multitude
               were
               inabled
               to
               call
               all
               publique
               Magistrates
               and
               Officers
               to
               Accompt
               ;
               a
               course
               
               seeming
               plausible
               enough
               in
               it selfe
               :
               But
               hence
               proceeded
               those
               
                 Liberae
                 Accusationes
                 ,
              
               whereby
               the
               People
               having
               liberty
               to
               accuse
               Magistrates
               ,
               
               proceeded
               to
               
                 Calumniations
                 ,
              
               and
               continually
               vexed
               with
               false
               and
               unreasonall
               Charges
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               had
               been
               most
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               done
               very
               famous
               Services
               for
               the
               
                 Common-wealth
                 ;
              
               just
               as
               our
               
                 Levellers
              
               now
               exclaim
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               would
               (
               if
               they
               might
               )
               rage
               against
               them
               about
               publique
               Accompts
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               their
               old
               
                 Agreement
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               late
               
                 Petition
                 ;
              
               the
               consequence
               whereof
               would
               be
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               they
               should
               be
               
                 Ostracised
                 ,
              
               and
               receive
               an
               
                 †
              
               OYSTERSHELL
               ,
               or
               an
               OLLIVE-LEAF
               ,
               in
               recompence
               of
               all
               their
               Labours
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               the
               most
               famous
               Captain
               
                 Alcibiades
                 ,
              
               having
               done
               many
               Services
               for
               the
               
                 Athenian
                 Populacy
                 ,
              
               was
               ,
               only
               for
               a
               petty
               misfortune
               (
               and
               no
               other
               Cause
               )
               in
               mannaging
               the
               Warre
               of
               
                 Sicily
                 ,
              
               called
               h●me
               ,
               and
               banished
               both
               from
               his
               Command
               and
               Country
               .
               At
               length
               ,
               being
               sent
               for
               home
               again
               ,
               he
               made
               them
               Victorious
               over
               their
               Enemies
               the
               
                 Lacedemonians
                 ;
              
               yet
               notwithstanding
               so
               great
               merits
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               upon
               another
               Turn
               of
               popular
               Air
               for
               a
               misfortune
               in
               
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               
               sent
               the
               second
               time
               into
               banishment
               by
               those
               
                 Levellers
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               likew●se
               ,
               
               another
               famous
               
                 Athenian
              
               Captain
               ,
               
                 Themistocles
                 ,
              
               received
               no
               other
               reward
               than
               Banishment
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               meritorious
               Archievements
               .
               And
               
                 Miltiades
                 ,
              
               who
               erected
               the
               
                 Grecian
              
               Trophies
               in
               
                 Persia
                 ,
              
               and
               asserted
               the
               Liberties
               of
               
                 Greece
              
               against
               all
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               was
               used
               farre
               worse
               ,
               being
               kept
               a
               Prisoner
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               not
               onely
               neglected
               to
               give
               him
               Buriall
               ,
               but
               (
               to
               stretch
               their
               ingratitude
               yet
               further
               )
               condemned
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Cimon
              
               to
               perpetuall
               Imprisonment
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               they
               used
               
                 Phocion
                 ,
              
               the
               most
               deserving
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Athenian
              
               Commanders
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               more
               cruelty
               ;
               for
               ,
               they
               murther'd
               him
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               afterward
               denyed
               him
               Buriall
               :
               Whereupon
               ,
               
                 Bodinus
              
               relating
               the
               Story
               out
               of
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
              
               makes
               this
               observation
               ;
               That
               
                 when
                 the
                 Multitude
                 begin
                 to
                 insult
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 deserving
                 Men
                 ,
                 they
                 run
                 beyond
                 all
                 Shame
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               Nor
               was
               it
               thus
               only
               in
               
                 Greece
                 ,
              
               but
               we
               finde
               the
               same
               humour
               also
               among
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Levellers
              
               whereof
               that
               illustrious
               Family
               of
               the
               
                 Scipio's
              
               was
               a
               sad
               Example
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 Scipio
                 Major
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               
               for
               his
               Famous
               exploits
               against
               
                 Carthage
                 ,
              
               was
               Sirnamed
               
                 Africanus
                 ,
              
               having
               rescued
               
                 Rome
              
               from
               the
               Brink
               of
               Destruction
               ,
               and
               freed
               her
               from
               the
               fear
               of
               that
               pernicious
               
                 Rivall
                 ,
              
               was
               ,
               at
               his
               return
               home
               ,
               so
               afflicted
               and
               vexed
               with
               injurious
               Calumnies
               of
               the
               unthankfull
               
                 Rabble
                 ,
              
               that
               for
               quitnesse
               sake
               he
               spent
               his
               dayes
               in
               a
               voluntary
               exile
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               commanded
               such
               an
               
                 *
              
               
                 Epitaph
              
               to
               be
               fixed
               upon
               his
               Monument
               ,
               as
               might
               testifie
               to
               After-times
               the
               great
               ingratitude
               of
               his
               Peeple
               .
               They
               accused
               his
               
                 Brother
              
               also
               ,
               Sirnamed
               
                 Asiaticus
                 ,
              
               of
               defrauding
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               a
               Prisoner
               .
               In
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               they
               calumniated
               likewise
               the
               most
               meritorious
               
                 Scipio
                 Nasica
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               to
               decline
               the
               popular
               Fury
               ,
               he
               departed
               with
               the
               good
               will
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               
                 Senate
                 ,
              
               as
               employed
               by
               them
               upon
               an
               Embassy
               to
               
                 Pergamus
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               he
               never
               returned
               .
               By
               this
               it
               appears
               then
               ,
               that
               all
               generous
               Spirits
               are
               concerued
               in
               reason
               ,
               to
               abhor
               the
               
                 Levelling
                 way
              
               of
               Government
               .
            
             
               
                 Ninthly
                 ,
              
               
                 a
              
               
                 Aristotle
              
               saith
               ,
               where
               this
               
                 Levelling
              
               popular
               Form
               is
               erected
               ,
               there
               
                 is
                 a
                 necessity
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 who
                 are
                 become
                 eminent
                 or
                 potent
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 vertue
                 ,
                 should
                 receive
                 many
                 high
                 and
                 heinous
                 injuries
                 from
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Tacitus
              
               gives
               the
               reason
               why
               it
               was
               thus
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               State
               ;
               
                 Because
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Common
                 Rabble
                 have
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 inveterate
                 hereditary
                 hatred
                 against
                 the
                 more
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 worthy
                 persons
                 ,
              
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               
                 Councellours
              
               of
               State
               ;
               
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               frequent
               calumniating
               the
               
                 Senators
                 ,
              
               punishing
               them
               sometimes
               with
               Banishment
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               
                 Furius
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               and
               often
               with
               unreasonable
               
                 Fines
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               did
               
                 b
              
               
                 C.
                 Sempronius
                 ,
                 Q.
                 Pomponius
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Virginius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               all
               this
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               without
               any
               cause
               ,
               but
               meerly
               to
               exercise
               their
               Spleen
               ,
               which
               takes
               the
               same
               course
               of
               enmity
               likewise
               against
               all
               that
               are
               Wealthy
               ,
               be
               they
               High
               or
               Low
               .
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               reckoned
               
                 †
              
               
                 inter
                 Arcana
                 ,
              
               a
               prime
               mysterie
               of
               
                 Popular
                 Government
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 private
                 tricks
                 and
                 waies
                 of
                 Milking
                 and
                 Gelding
                 the
                 Purses
                 of
                 the
                 Rich.
                 
              
               Nor
               is
               that
               alone
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               they
               fly
               out
               ever
               and
               anon
               into
               violence
               ,
               and
               from
               Plandering
               they
               proceed
               to
               ●lat
               
                 Levelling
              
               of
               Estates
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               those
               
                 Licinian
              
               and
               
                 Agrarian
              
               Lawes
               made
               by
               the
               
                 Populacy
              
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               whereby
               it
               was
               provided
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 grow
                 too
                 rich
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 above
                 fifty
                 Acres
                 of
                 Land
                 .
              
               And
               touching
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               insolent
               
               Passage
               recorded
               by
               
                 Livy
                 ,
              
               how
               that
               when
               the
               
                 Senate
              
               seemed
               unwilling
               to
               permit
               the
               Division
               of
               certain
               Lands
               among
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               the
               
                 Tribunes
                 ,
              
               or
               Ringleaders
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               asked
               the
               
                 Senators
                 ,
              
               
                 †
              
               
                 how
                 they
                 durst
                 possesse
                 more
                 than
                 fifty
                 Acres
                 apeice
                 ,
                 yet
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 a
                 division
                 made
                 of
                 two
                 apeece
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 !
              
               And
               the
               same
               Author
               tells
               us
               ,
               so
               many
               Quarrells
               and
               Tumults
               arose
               about
               division
               of
               Lands
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Senate
              
               knew
               not
               which
               way
               to
               prevent
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               disburdened
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               by
               sending
               forth
               Colonies
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               them
               with
               Lands
               ,
               in
               the
               remote
               Parts
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               
               and
               other
               Places
               .
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
              
               from
               
                 Levelling
              
               they
               proceed
               to
               introduce
               an
               
                 absolute
                 Community
                 .
              
               And
               though
               neither
               the
               
                 Athenian
              
               nor
               
                 Roman
                 Levellers
                 ,
              
               ever
               arived
               to
               this
               high
               pitch
               of
               madnesse
               ;
               yet
               we
               see
               there
               is
               a
               new
               
                 Faction
              
               started
               up
               out
               of
               ours
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Diggers
                 ;
              
               who
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               our
               
                 common-Father
                 ,
              
               the
               Earth
               our
               
                 Common-Mother
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               Originall
               of
               
                 Propriety
              
               was
               mens
               pride
               and
               Covetousnesse
               ,
               have
               framed
               a
               new
               plea
               for
               a
               Returne
               of
               all
               men
               
                 ad
                 Tuguria
                 ,
              
               that
               like
               the
               old
               
                 Parthians
                 ,
                 Scythian
                 Nomades
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               wild
               
                 Barbarians
                 ,
              
               we
               might
               renounce
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               ,
               live
               at
               
                 Rovers
                 ,
              
               and
               enjoy
               all
               in
               common
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               all
               these
               Considerations
               being
               put
               together
               ,
               you
               may
               easily
               spell
               what
               
                 Leveller
              
               is
               ,
               what
               the
               meaning
               is
               of
               those
               Zealous
               Pretenders
               to
               
                 Liberty
              
               and
               
                 Freedome
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               their
               
                 Pretence
              
               may
               come
               to
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               ready
               Road
               to
               all
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               mischief
               ,
               mere
               Anarchy
               and
               Confusion
               ;
               which
               whosoever
               followes
               ,
               may
               stay
               long
               enough
               ,
               ere
               he
               see
               the
               performance
               of
               those
               glorious
               promises
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               their
               late
               
                 Petition
                 ,
              
               wherein
               the
               People
               are
               made
               to
               believe
               fine
               things
               ;
               but
               I
               leave
               them
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               way
               ,
               
                 [
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 securely
                 under
                 their
                 own
                 Vines
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 glorious
                 administration
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Righteousnesse
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 
                   Odi
                   profanum
                   vulgus
                   ,
                   &
                   arceo
                   .
                   
                     Horat.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               
            
             
               A
               discourse
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               Free-State
               ,
               above
               a
               Kingly
               Government
               .
            
             
               HAving
               in
               the
               former
               
                 Chapters
              
               Stated
               the
               Designes
               ,
               and
               given
               an
               Accompt
               of
               those
               grand
               
                 Inconveniences
                 ,
              
               which
               of
               necessity
               will
               ensue
               a
               Successe
               of
               the
               opposite
               Parties
               ,
               this
               next
               discourse
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               pertinent
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               conclusion
               ,
               to
               manifest
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               present
               Government
               ,
               which
               They
               all
               endeavour
               to
               destroy
               .
               And
               though
               there
               needed
               no
               other
               Argument
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               and
               recommend
               it
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               than
               this
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               the
               only
               
                 Bank
                 ,
              
               which
               preserves
               us
               from
               the
               Inundations
               of
               
                 *
              
               
                 Tyranny
              
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               
                 Confusion
              
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               it
               wants
               not
               (
               of
               it selfe
               )
               those
               many
               Advantages
               ,
               above
               all
               other
               Forms
               ,
               which
               render
               it
               most
               convenient
               to
               promote
               the
               Peace
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               
                 English
              
               Nation
               .
            
             
               Yet
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               to
               see
               ,
               how
               lightly
               men
               prize
               this
               invaluable
               Jewell
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               which
               hath
               cost
               the
               Common-wealth
               so
               much
               Blood
               and
               Treasure
               ,
               trampling
               the
               precious
               
                 Pearl
              
               under
               their
               Feet
               ,
               like
               
                 Swine
                 ;
              
               so
               that
               the
               Parliament
               meet
               now
               with
               as
               many
               difficulties
               to
               preserve
               ,
               as
               ever
               they
               had
               to
               purchase
               it
               .
               But
               for
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               speciall
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               
                 †
              
               
                 Florentine's
              
               subtile
               discourses
               upon
               
                 Livy
                 ;
              
               who
               compares
               such
               as
               have
               been
               educated
               under
               a
               
                 Monarchy
              
               or
               
                 Tyranny
                 ,
              
               to
               those
               Beasts
               which
               have
               been
               caged
               or
               coop't
               up
               alll
               their
               lives
               in
               a
               Den
               ,
               where
               they
               seem
               to
               live
               in
               as
               much
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               other
               Beasts
               that
               are
               abroad
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               let
               loose
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               returne
               in
               againe
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               value
               or
               use
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 :
              
               So
               strong
               an
               Impression
               is
               made
               likewise
               ,
               by
               education
               and
               Custome
               from
               the
               
                 Cradle
                 ,
              
               even
               upon
               men
               that
               are
               endued
               with
               reasonable
               Souls
               ,
               that
               they
               chuse
               to
               live
               in
               those
               Places
               and
               Customes
               of
               government
               ,
               under
               which
               they
               have
               been
               bred
               ,
               rather
               than
               submit
               to
               better
               ,
               which
               might
               make
               more
               for
               their
               Content
               and
               Advantage
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               poore
               Slaves
               under
               the
               
                 Turk
                 ,
                 Persian
                 ,
                 Tartar
                 ,
                 Muscovite
                 ,
                 Russian
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Spaniard
                 ,
              
               with
               other
               
                 Eastern
                 ,
                 Northern
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Western
              
               Tyrants
               ,
               are
               so
               enamoured
               of
               their
               
                 Chains
                 ,
              
               that
               
               they
               admire
               their
               own
               condition
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               the
               
                 Indians
                 )
              
               adore
               the
               
                 Devill
              
               which
               torments
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               ignorant
               of
               a
               better
               Deity
               to
               protect
               Them
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               
                 education
              
               and
               
                 custom
                 ,
              
               under
               another
               
                 Form
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               a
               
                 second
                 Reason
              
               why
               men
               are
               so
               degenerous
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               to
               vassalize
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               neglect
               the
               maintenance
               of
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 generall
                 Corruption
                 and
                 Depravation
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
              
               by
               luxurious
               Courses
               ,
               when
               a
               Nation
               is
               even
               swallowed
               up
               with
               Riot
               and
               Luxury
               ;
               so
               that
               being
               Slaves
               to
               their
               owne
               Lusts
               ,
               they
               become
               the
               more
               easily
               inslaved
               unto
               the
               Lusts
               of
               another
               .
               The
               Truth
               of
               this
               may
               be
               observed
               in
               the
               variation
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               State
               ;
               which
               in
               its
               primitive
               innocence
               ,
               was
               so
               sensible
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               that
               when
               
                 Brutus
              
               and
               
                 Colatinus
              
               had
               once
               expell'd
               the
               
                 Tarquins
                 ,
              
               the
               People
               all
               most
               readily
               joyned
               with
               then
               as
               one
               man
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               
                 Freedom
                 ;
              
               
               yea
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               zealous
               of
               it
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               that
               no
               Relations
               or
               Considerations
               whatsoever
               of
               former
               merits
               ,
               could
               availe
               with
               them
               to
               spare
               those
               that
               attempted
               ought
               against
               it
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               the
               Sons
               of
               
                 Brutus
              
               were
               found
               guilty
               of
               a
               conspiracy
               ,
               to
               bring
               back
               the
               
                 Tarquinian
              
               Family
               ,
               They
               condemned
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               
                 Father
              
               was
               as
               forward
               as
               any
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Execution
               :
               So
               the
               famous
               
                 Manlius
              
               likewise
               ,
               to
               whom
               
                 Rome
              
               owed
               both
               her selfe
               and
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               being
               by
               him
               preserved
               against
               the
               
                 Galls
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               greatest
               extremity
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               ,
               upon
               a
               discovery
               of
               his
               after-Intent
               to
               surprize
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               thrown
               headlong
               down
               the
               
                 Tarpeian
              
               Rock
               ,
               within
               view
               of
               the
               
                 Capitoll
              
               which
               he
               had
               so
               nobly
               defended
               .
               By
               which
               Actions
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               when
               
                 Rome
              
               was
               in
               its
               pure
               estate
               ,
               vertue
               begat
               a
               desire
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               this
               desire
               begat
               in
               them
               an
               extraordinary
               Courage
               and
               Resolution
               to
               defend
               it
               ;
               which
               three
               walked
               a
               long
               time
               hand
               in
               hand
               together
               ,
               and
               were
               the
               Causes
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               Foundders
               of
               their
               
                 Freedome
              
               had
               so
               little
               difficulty
               ,
               in
               maintaining
               themselves
               ,
               against
               those
               Invasions
               which
               hapned
               afterward
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Tarquins
              
               and
               their
               
                 Royall
                 Confederates
                 .
              
               But
               in
               processe
               of
               Time
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               had
               lost
               that
               ancient
               vertue
               ,
               which
               purchased
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               
                 Empire
              
               over
               the
               world
               ;
               being
               softned
               in
               their
               manners
               ,
               and
               conquered
               by
               their
               vices
               whose
               Dominions
               they
               had
               conquered
               ,
               they
               soon
               bowed
               under
               the
               
               yoke
               of
               
                 Imperiall
                 Tyranny
                 ;
              
               And
               though
               there
               appeared
               afterward
               some
               sparks
               of
               ancient
               courage
               and
               love
               of
               liberty
               among
               Them
               ,
               when
               They
               took
               off
               
                 Caesar
              
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Caligula
                 ,
                 Nero
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               end
               rid
               Themselves
               quite
               of
               that
               Tyrannicall
               Stock
               of
               the
               
                 Caesars
              
               yet
               (
               I
               say
               )
               because
               those
               
                 Sparks
              
               were
               kindled
               only
               in
               a
               few
               of
               the
               more
               noble
               Soules
               ,
               and
               the
               generallity
               corrupt
               and
               degenerate
               from
               their
               old
               vertue
               ,
               therefore
               such
               heroick
               minds
               as
               endevoured
               ,
               could
               by
               no
               means
               engage
               Them
               to
               assert
               their
               
                 Liberty
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               observable
               also
               in
               all
               times
               ,
               the
               
                 Northern
              
               and
               more
               manly
               People
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               Acquaintance
               with
               luxurious
               Diets
               and
               Apparrell
               ,
               nor
               care
               much
               to
               obtain
               Them
               ,
               nor
               to
               taste
               of
               those
               melting
               Enchantments
               of
               more
               wanton
               Nations
               ,
               are
               endued
               with
               a
               greater
               courage
               and
               Sence
               of
               Liberty
               ;
               whereas
               those
               People
               that
               inhabit
               the
               delicate
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               (
               as
               in
               
                 Asia
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               Countries
               ,
               where
               civility
               hath
               degenerated
               into
               effeminacy
               )
               They
               ever
               have
               lived
               ,
               and
               do
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               continue
               in
               miserable
               Slavery
               ,
               at
               the
               will
               of
               imperious
               
                 Tyrants
                 :
              
               And
               if
               at
               any
               time
               there
               have
               happen'd
               worthy
               Resolutions
               in
               vertuous
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               recover
               their
               
                 Freedom
                 ,
              
               They
               have
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               failed
               in
               the
               Enterprise
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Corruption
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               which
               causeth
               men
               at
               length
               to
               decline
               the
               common
               Cause
               ,
               through
               pusillanimity
               ,
               Faction
               ,
               Treachery
               ,
               or
               Apostacie
               ;
               being
               more
               superstitiously
               inclinable
               to
               adore
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               a
               
                 Tyrant
                 ,
              
               
               than
               really
               affectionate
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               For
               this
               Cause
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               elder
               time
               ,
               the
               People
               of
               
                 Naples
                 ,
                 Milain
              
               and
               
                 Florence
                 ,
              
               lost
               their
               
                 Freedoms
                 ,
              
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               had
               gotten
               it
               ;
               and
               of
               late
               also
               the
               
                 Neapolitans
              
               failed
               in
               their
               Attempt
               ,
               being
               a
               soft
               effeminate
               people
               ,
               easily
               bribed
               and
               courted
               out
               of
               their
               Designe
               ,
               with
               
                 Spanish
              
               Gold
               and
               Complement
               ;
               whereas
               the
               
                 Swisses
                 ,
                 Hollanders
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               other
               hardy
               People
               ,
               stuck
               close
               to
               their
               
                 Leaders
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               their
               constancy
               ,
               Industry
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               accomplished
               the
               work
               .
            
             
               By
               which
               parcell
               of
               discourse
               we
               may
               collect
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               present
               
                 Governers
              
               meet
               with
               so
               many
               difficulties
               and
               oppositions
               from
               their
               owne
               Country
               men
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
                 viz
                 :
              
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               former
               
                 education
                 under
                 a
                 Monarchy
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               generall
               debaucheries
               of
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ,
               which
               render
               them
               
               Admirers
               of
               the
               Pomp
               of
               
                 Tyranny
                 ,
              
               and
               Enemies
               to
               that
               
                 Freedom
              
               which
               hath
               been
               so
               dearly
               purchased
               .
               They
               are
               Lovers
               of
               Vanity
               more
               than
               of
               Themselves
               or
               their
               Country
               ,
               humorous
               ,
               and
               led
               with
               an
               admiration
               of
               old
               Customs
               to
               their
               owne
               hazard
               ,
               rather
               than
               they
               will
               steer
               a
               new
               and
               reasonable
               Course
               of
               farre
               more
               Convenience
               and
               Commodity
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Common-wealth
               had
               not
               a
               Party
               of
               its
               owne
               throughout
               the
               Nation
               ,
               men
               of
               valour
               and
               vertue
               ,
               free
               from
               those
               Corruptions
               of
               Excesse
               and
               Riot
               ,
               and
               sensible
               of
               
                 Liberty
                 ,
              
               it
               were
               then
               in
               reason
               to
               be
               expected
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               long
               maintain
               their
               Station
               :
               But
               being
               supported
               by
               Counsellers
               ,
               grave
               ,
               serious
               ,
               abstemious
               ,
               and
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               Soldiery
               ,
               whose
               valiant
               Commanders
               are
               severe
               and
               strict
               in
               Discipline
               ,
               both
               Morall
               and
               Military
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               this
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               other
               Advantages
               which
               their
               Enemies
               have
               not
               ,
               their
               Foundation
               seems
               to
               me
               impregnable
               ,
               and
               prompts
               me
               to
               this
               
                 Omen
                 ;
              
               That
               being
               every
               way
               qualified
               like
               
                 †
              
               those
               
                 Roman
              
               Spirits
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               Courted
               and
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Fortune
               .
            
             
               For
               shame
               or
               feare
               then
               (
               if
               not
               for
               love
               )
               let
               men
               forbear
               an
               opposition
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               an
               honor
               it
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               List
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               which
               have
               ennobled
               Themselves
               by
               their
               owne
               vertue
               and
               the
               love
               of
               Liberty
               ;
               For
               ,
               as
               
                 Cato
              
               saith
               in
               
                 Plutarch
                 ,
              
               even
               the
               greatest
               Kings
               or
               Tyrants
               are
               much
               ihferior
               to
               those
               that
               are
               eminent
               in
               Free-States
               and
               Common-weales
               ;
               nor
               were
               those
               mighty
               Monarchs
               of
               old
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               
                 Epaminondas
                 ,
                 Pericles
                 ,
                 Themistocles
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 Curius
                 ,
                 Amilcar
                 ,
                 Barca
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               other
               excellent
               Captains
               in
               
                 Free-States
                 ,
              
               which
               purchased
               Themselves
               a
               Fame
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               
                 Liberties
                 .
              
               And
               though
               now
               the
               very
               name
               of
               
                 Liberty
              
               is
               grown
               odious
               or
               ridiculous
               among
               us
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               a
               Stranger
               a
               long
               time
               in
               these
               parts
               ;
               yet
               in
               ancient
               time
               ,
               Nations
               were
               wont
               to
               reckon
               themselves
               so
               much
               the
               more
               noble
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               free
               from
               the
               yoke
               of
               
                 Regall
                 Tyranny
                 ;
              
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               there
               were
               then
               so
               many
               
                 Free-States
              
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               .
               In
               our
               Country
               here
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               that
               
                 Caesar's
              
               Tyranny
               tooke
               place
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               
                 Monarchy
                 :
              
               
               For
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Caesar
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 Britains
              
               were
               divided
               into
               so
               many
               severall
               States
               ;
               relates
               how
               
                 Cassevellanus
              
               was
               ,
               by
               the
               Common
               Councell
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               
               elect
               in
               this
               their
               publique
               danger
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               principall
               administration
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               with
               the
               businesse
               of
               Warre
               :
               and
               afterward
               how
               the
               severall
               Cities
               sent
               their
               Hostages
               unto
               him
               .
               Whereby
               we
               perceive
               it
               was
               of
               old
               no
               
                 Monarchy
                 ,
              
               but
               like
               to
               the
               
                 Gaules
                 ,
              
               with
               whom
               it
               was
               then
               one
               also
               in
               Religion
               ,
               divided
               into
               provincall
               Regiments
               ;
               
                 *
              
               withont
               any
               entire
               rule
               or
               Combination
               ;
               onely
               in
               case
               of
               common
               perill
               ,
               by
               Invasion
               ,
               &c.
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               chuse
               a
               Commander
               in
               Chief
               ,
               much
               like
               the
               
                 Dictator
              
               chosen
               by
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               .
               And
               now
               we
               see
               all
               the
               
                 Western
              
               world
               (
               lately
               discovered
               )
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               generally
               all
               other
               Countries
               are
               ,
               
                 in
                 puris
                 naturalibus
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               first
               and
               most
               innocent
               condition
               ,
               setled
               in
               the
               same
               Form
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               be
               inslaved
               ,
               either
               by
               some
               predominant
               power
               from
               abroad
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               among
               Themselves
               more
               potent
               and
               ambitious
               than
               h●s
               Neighbors
               .
               And
               such
               was
               the
               State
               heretofore
               ,
               not
               on●ly
               of
               our
               Nation
               ,
               but
               of
               
                 Gaule
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               West
               parts
               of
               
                 Europe
                 ,
              
               before
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               did
               by
               strength
               and
               cunning
               unlock
               their
               Liberties
               .
               And
               such
               as
               were
               then
               termed
               
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               were
               but
               as
               their
               
                 Generalls
              
               in
               War
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               great
               Juris●iction
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               reflect
               likewise
               upon
               the
               ancient
               State
               of
               
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               we
               find
               no
               other
               Forms
               of
               Government
               but
               those
               of
               Free-states
               and
               Common-weals
               ;
               
               as
               the
               
                 Tuscans
                 ,
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Samnits
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               mention
               made
               of
               any
               Kings
               in
               
                 Italy
              
               besides
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Porsenna
                 .
              
               Concerning
               the
               ruine
               of
               whose
               Family
               ,
               though
               Histories
               are
               silent
               ;
               yet
               we
               reade
               ,
               that
               
                 Tuscany
              
               (
               whereof
               
                 Porsenna
              
               was
               King
               )
               became
               afterwards
               a
               
                 Free-State
                 ,
              
               and
               continued
               so
               Zealous
               of
               
                 Liberty
              
               ever
               after
               ,
               and
               such
               haters
               of
               
                 Monarchy
                 ;
              
               that
               they
               denyed
               the
               
                 Veians
              
               their
               assistance
               against
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               because
               those
               
                 Veians
              
               had
               made
               choice
               of
               a
               King
               to
               protect
               them
               in
               their
               necessity
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               scorn'd
               to
               joyne
               with
               those
               men
               who
               had
               subjected
               themselves
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               single
               Person
               .
            
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               onely
               a
               mere
               gallantry
               of
               Spirit
               which
               invites
               men
               to
               the
               love
               of
               
                 Freedome
                 ;
              
               but
               experience
               tells
               us
               it
               is
               the
               most
               commodious
               and
               profitable
               way
               of
               Government
               ,
               conducing
               to
               the
               enlargement
               of
               a
               Nation
               every
               way
               in
               Wealth
               and
               Dominion
               .
               
               
                 *
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 incredible
                 to
                 be
                 told
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Salust
                 .
                 )
                 how
                 exceedingly
                 the
              
               Roman
               
                 Common-wealth
                 increased
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 their
                 Liberty
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Guicciardin
              
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               
                 †
              
               
                 Free
                 States
                 are
                 most
                 pleasing
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 in
                 them
                 more
                 regard
                 is
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 ,
                 more
                 care
                 for
                 impartiall
                 distribution
                 of
                 Justice
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 more
                 inflamed
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Glory
                 and
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 much
                 more
                 zealous
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Form
                 of
                 Government
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
               It
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               consider
               how
               mightily
               the
               
                 Athenians
              
               were
               augmented
               both
               in
               Wealth
               and
               Power
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               one
               hundred
               years
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               freed
               themselves
               from
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               
                 Pisistratus
                 ;
              
               but
               the
               
                 Romans
              
               arrived
               to
               such
               a
               height
               as
               was
               beyond
               all
               imagination
               ▪
               after
               the
               expulsion
               of
               their
               Kings
               .
               Nor
               doe
               these
               things
               happen
               without
               speciall
               reason
               ,
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               usuall
               in
               
                 Free
                 States
              
               to
               be
               more
               tender
               of
               the
               Publique
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Decrees
               ,
               than
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               whereas
               the
               case
               is
               otherwise
               in
               a
               
                 Monarchy
                 ;
              
               because
               in
               this
               
                 Forme
              
               the
               Princes
               pleasure
               usually
               weighs
               down
               all
               Considerations
               of
               the
               Common
               Good
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Nation
               hath
               no
               sooner
               lost
               its
               Liberty
               ,
               and
               stoopt
               under
               the
               yoke
               of
               an
               
                 Vsurper
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               immediately
               loseth
               its
               former
               Lustre
               ;
               the
               Body
               fills
               with
               ill
               humours
               ,
               and
               may
               swell
               in
               
                 Title
                 ,
              
               but
               cannot
               thrive
               either
               in
               Dominion
               or
               Riches
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               proportion
               which
               it
               formerly
               enjoyed
               ;
               because
               all
               new
               Acquisitions
               are
               appropriated
               as
               the
               Princes
               Peculiar
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               wise
               conduce
               to
               the
               ease
               and
               benefit
               of
               the
               Publique
               .
            
             
               —
               It
               is
               observable
               likewise
               in
               the
               course
               of
               
                 Hereditary
                 Monarchies
                 ;
              
               that
               though
               a
               Nation
               may
               have
               some
               respit
               and
               recruit
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               by
               the
               Vertue
               and
               Valour
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               very
               rare
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               doth
               happen
               ,
               it
               usually
               lasts
               no
               longer
               than
               his
               life
               ,
               because
               his
               Successor
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               proves
               more
               Weake
               ,
               or
               Vicious
               ,
               than
               himself
               was
               vertuous
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               
                 Dantes
              
               the
               
                 Italian
              
               Poet
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   Non
                   sicut
                   in
                   ramos
                   ex
                   imo
                   Stipite
                   succus
                
                 
                   Influit
                   ,
                   in
                   liberos
                   sic
                   orta
                   parentibus
                   ipsis
                
                 
                   Descendit
                   virtus
                   .
                   —
                
              
               Vertue
               is
               not
               transmitted
               from
               Father
               to
               Sonne
               ,
               as
               the
               Sap
               of
               a
               Tree
               is
               from
               the
               Root
               to
               the
               Branches
               .
               Vertue
               is
               lost
               in
               the
               
               descent
               ,
               
               and
               comes
               not
               by
               
                 Traduction
                 :
              
               Therefore
               
                 (
                 Machiavel
              
               saith
               )
               Not
               he
               that
               placeth
               a
               vertuous
               Government
               in
               his
               owne
               Hands
               or
               Family
               ,
               and
               Governs
               well
               during
               his
               naturall
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               establisheth
               a
               lasting
               Form
               for
               the
               Peoples
               constant
               Security
               ,
               is
               most
               to
               be
               commended
               .
               It
               is
               recorded
               in
               
                 *
              
               History
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Hereditary
              
               course
               of
               Government
               was
               so
               odious
               to
               the
               
                 Hungarians
                 ,
              
               that
               when
               
                 Ferdinand
              
               the
               first
               ,
               King
               of
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               laid
               claim
               to
               that
               Crown
               ,
               as
               Heir
               in
               his
               Wives
               Right
               ,
               They
               chose
               rather
               to
               make
               a
               League
               with
               the
               
                 Turk
                 ,
              
               than
               subject
               their
               State
               to
               the
               Inconveniences
               of
               an
               
                 Hereditary
                 Succession
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Regibus
                   est
                   aliis
                   ,
                   potiundi
                   jure
                   paterno
                
                 
                   Certa
                   fides
                   ,
                   sceptrumque
                   patris
                   novus
                   accipit
                   hares
                   .
                
                 
                   Nos
                   ,
                   
                   quibus
                   est
                   melior
                   libertas
                   ,
                   jure
                   vetusto
                   ,
                
                 
                   Orba
                   suo
                   quoties
                   vacat
                   inclyta
                   principe
                   Sedes
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quodlibet
                   arbitrium
                   statuendi
                   Regis
                   habemus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               
                 German
              
               Poet
               
                 Gunther
              
               (
               who
               reduced
               much
               of
               
                 Policy
              
               into
               
                 Poetry
                 )
              
               in
               these
               Verses
               commends
               the
               fashion
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               that
               since
               they
               had
               accepted
               the
               
                 Regall
              
               or
               
                 Imperiall
              
               Form
               of
               Government
               ,
               they
               were
               accustomed
               to
               trust
               their
               own
               Judgments
               in
               making
               choice
               of
               their
               
                 Emperour
                 ,
              
               rather
               than
               receive
               him
               blindly
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Chance
               or
               Fortune
               :
               Nor
               doe
               I
               find
               any
               that
               think
               a
               
                 Monarchy
              
               tolerable
               otherwise
               than
               upon
               Terms
               of
               
                 Election
                 ,
              
               except
               it
               be
               
                 Lipsius
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               partiall
               Pen-men
               as
               Himself
               ,
               who
               were
               held
               in
               pension
               or
               relation
               by
               
                 Hereditary
                 Tyrants
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               besides
               that
               common
               Reason
               disswades
               men
               from
               taking
               Governers
               at
               Adventure
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               wisdome
               or
               vertue
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               take
               a
               view
               of
               the
               miserable
               events
               of
               it
               in
               all
               Histories
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               deterre
               men
               from
               the
               love
               of
               such
               a
               Succession
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               Argument
               usually
               brought
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               prevent
               the
               Inconveniences
               of
               an
               
                 Interregnum
              
               where
               the
               Heire
               is
               uncertaine
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               validity
               ;
               since
               it
               hath
               caused
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               bloody
               Disputes
               between
               
                 Pretenders
              
               in
               point
               of
               
                 Title
                 ,
              
               than
               ever
               happened
               in
               those
               
                 Inter-regnall
              
               Controversies
               ,
               whith
               have
               risen
               betwixt
               Competitors
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Election
                 ;
              
               witness
               the
               tedious
               fatall
               Bickerings
               which
               happened
               in
               
                 France
              
               and
               other
               Nations
               among
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 ,
              
               and
               here
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               between
               the
               two
               Houses
               of
               
                 Yorke
              
               and
               
                 Lancaster
                 .
              
               It
               is
               observed
               also
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               antient
               
                 Roman
              
               History
               ,
               
               that
               all
               those
               
                 Emperors
              
               which
               ruled
               by
               right
               of
               
                 Inheritance
                 ,
              
               
               proved
               most
               of
               them
               no
               better
               than
               savage
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               Them
               wicked
               ,
               except
               
                 Titus
                 ;
              
               but
               such
               as
               were
               advanced
               by
               
                 Election
              
               approved
               Themselves
               noble
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               those
               five
               that
               succeeded
               
                 Nerva
              
               to
               
                 Marcus
                 :
              
               And
               no
               sooner
               did
               the
               
                 Empire
              
               return
               again
               into
               a
               Course
               of
               
                 Inheritance
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               ran
               to
               a
               losse
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               to
               the
               ruine
               of
               its
               glory
               and
               greatnesse
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               to
               wave
               this
               digression
               touching
               
                 Hereditary
              
               and
               
                 elective
                 Monarchies
                 ,
              
               I
               affirm
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               Them
               are
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               a
               
                 Free-state
                 ,
              
               nor
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               the
               latter
               by
               way
               of
               
                 Election
                 ;
              
               and
               then
               only
               in
               case
               of
               extreme
               necessity
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Roman
              
               Common-wealth
               was
               wont
               now
               and
               then
               to
               create
               their
               temporary
               
                 Dictators
                 ,
              
               
               into
               whose
               single
               Hands
               they
               transmitted
               the
               whole
               Power
               of
               ordering
               Affairs
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               urgent
               and
               imminent
               danger
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               Inconvenience
               of
               delay
               which
               might
               be
               occasioned
               through
               the
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               multiplicity
               of
               Counsels
               :
               Howsoever
               
                 elective
                 Kings
              
               are
               found
               fault
               with
               ,
               because
               They
               usually
               practise
               such
               Sleights
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               the
               Government
               which
               They
               received
               for
               their
               own
               Lives
               ,
               becomes
               entailed
               upon
               their
               Families
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               also
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Kingly
              
               are
               not
               much
               lesse
               destructive
               ,
               than
               the
               Levelling
               
                 popular
                 Tyrannies
              
               to
               gallant
               and
               worthy
               men
               .
               
                 
                   —
                   Sors
                   ista
                   Tyrannis
                
                 
                   Convenit
                   ;
                   
                   invideant
                   claris
                   ,
                   fortesque
                   trucident
                   .
                
              
               Nor
               is
               it
               the
               worse
               sort
               of
               
                 Kings
              
               or
               
                 Tyrants
              
               only
               ,
               that
               hate
               brave
               and
               deserving
               Persons
               ;
               but
               even
               the
               most
               moderate
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ▪
               conditioned
               become
               jealous
               and
               distastfull
               ,
               supposing
               the
               Fame
               and
               gallantry
               of
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               detracts
               from
               their
               own
               estimation
               :
               And
               therefore
               They
               usually
               consult
               which
               way
               to
               dishonor
               or
               destroy
               Them
               ;
               by
               which
               means
               men
               are
               terrified
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               glory
               and
               vertue
               .
               
                 *
              
               
                 Demosthenes
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               
                 Macedonian
              
               was
               so
               full
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 arrogate
                 the
                 worthy
                 Deeds
                 of
                 his
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 owne
                 :
                 And
                 he
                 ever
                 hated
                 those
                 Commanders
                 and
                 Governors
                 which
                 were
                 victorious
                 and
                 successfull
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 either
                 carelesse
                 or
                 unfortunate
                 .
              
               
               His
               Son
               
                 Alexander
              
               was
               of
               the
               same
               humour
               too
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 when
              
               
                 †
              
               Antipater
               
                 had
                 gained
                 a
                 victory
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 intended
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 forbear
                 to
                 utter
                 his
                 Indignation
                 ,
                 reckoning
                 himself
                 injured
                 by
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 his
                 Subject
                 and
                 Servant
                 .
              
               And
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               he
               caused
               
                 Parmenio
              
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               hated
               him
               ,
               being
               suspitious
               of
               his
               extraordinary
               merits
               .
               Thus
               the
               Emperour
               
                 Vespasian
              
               likewise
               behaved
               himself
               toward
               the
               Generall
               
                 Antonius
                 ,
              
               by
               whose
               means
               
                 Rome
              
               was
               secured
               from
               him
               against
               
                 Vitellius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Imperiall
               Diadem
               placed
               on
               his
               head
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               sooner
               done
               ,
               but
               
                 Vespasian
                 ,
              
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Reward
               ,
               casheered
               him
               of
               his
               Command
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Imployment
               whatsoever
               ;
               so
               that
               sinking
               under
               the
               Burthen
               of
               his
               owne
               despaire
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               Ingratitude
               ,
               he
               lived
               not
               long
               after
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 Alphonsus
                 Albuquerquius
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               brought
               most
               part
               of
               the
               
                 East
                 Indies
              
               under
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Master
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Portugall
                 ,
              
               was
               sent
               for
               home
               ;
               and
               outed
               of
               his
               Command
               ,
               died
               for
               meer
               grief
               and
               sorrow
               .
               Nor
               did
               
                 Consaluus
              
               the
               great
               or
               
                 Ferdinando
                 Cortese
                 ,
              
               fare
               any
               better
               for
               all
               their
               Services
               :
               
                 *
              
               
                 Consaluus
                 ,
              
               after
               he
               had
               driven
               the
               
                 French
              
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               
                 Naples
                 ,
              
               and
               subdued
               it
               to
               
                 Ferdinand
              
               of
               
                 Arragon
                 ,
              
               was
               by
               him
               ,
               at
               his
               coming
               to
               
                 Naples
              
               put
               out
               of
               his
               Command
               ,
               and
               carried
               into
               
                 Spaine
              
               in
               little
               better
               condition
               than
               a
               Prisoner
               ,
               where
               his
               heart
               broke
               for
               griefe
               immediately
               .
               How
               miserable
               then
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               most
               generous
               Spirits
               under
               
                 Tyrannous
                 Royalty
                 ,
              
               wherein
               Princes
               count
               themselves
               dis-obliged
               by
               the
               bravest
               Actions
               of
               their
               Subjects
               !
               And
               
                 Tacitus
              
               tells
               of
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Caesars
              
               upon
               the
               like
               occasion
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 he
                 conceived
                 it
                 prejudiciall
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 honor
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 supposed
                 himselfe
                 insufficient
                 to
                 recompence
                 extraordinary
                 merits
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 good
                 Turns
                 seem
                 then
                 only
                 acceptable
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 requited
                 ;
              
               
               
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 return
                 Hatred
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Thanks
                 .
                 Cominaeus
              
               also
               reports
               it
               from
               
                 Lewis
              
               of
               
                 France
              
               his
               own
               mouth
               ;
               
                 That
                 he
                 much
                 more
                 loved
                 those
                 whom
                 himselfe
                 had
                 obliged
                 by
                 bounty
                 and
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 than
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 obliged
                 him
                 by
                 their
                 deserts
                 .
              
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               
               so
               dangerous
               a
               Thing
               is
               Vertue
               in
               Prince's
               Courts
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               a
               man's
               life
               is
               worth
               to
               be
               commended
               for
               it
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               we
               have
               a
               story
               in
               
                 Polybius
                 lib.
              
               6.
               how
               that
               one
               
                 Apelles
              
               being
               Enemy
               to
               
                 Aratus
                 ,
              
               
               a
               Favorite
               of
               King
               
                 Philip
              
               the
               
               
                 Macedonian
                 ,
              
               took
               occasion
               to
               extoll
               him
               most
               highly
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               a
               Person
               admired
               by
               all
               for
               his
               many
               rare
               and
               incomparable
               Vertues
               ,
               knowing
               this
               was
               the
               way
               to
               bring
               him
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Favor
               ;
               which
               was
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               a
               new
               way
               of
               revenge
               ,
               and
               it
               took
               effect
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               
                 Aratus
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               he
               became
               so
               much
               disrelished
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               gave
               him
               a
               
                 Dose
              
               in
               convenient
               Season
               ,
               which
               rid
               him
               away
               by
               a
               lingring
               Sicknesse
               .
               And
               
                 Aratus
              
               so
               well
               understood
               how
               the
               Case
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Friend
               
                 Cephalon
              
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               
               and
               asked
               
                 how
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 he
                 spit
                 blood
                 ?
                 O
                 Cephalon
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 Kingly
                 Friendship
                 and
                 Acquaintance
                 .
              
               Our
               own
               Histories
               ,
               and
               our
               Neighbours
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               might
               furnish
               us
               with
               Instances
               enough
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               but
               at
               home
               here
               look
               no
               further
               than
               
                 Harry
              
               the
               8th
               
                 .
              
               and
               we
               find
               him
               ever
               and
               anon
               be-dabled
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               most
               deserving
               Persons
               ,
               
               as
               well
               as
               most
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               .
               What
               persecution
               hath
               hapned
               since
               ,
               is
               notorious
               to
               all
               of
               the
               meanest
               Reading
               and
               observation
               ;
               so
               that
               seeing
               it
               appears
               there
               is
               as
               little
               Security
               for
               the
               bravest
               Spirits
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 Regal
                 ,
              
               as
               in
               a
               
                 popular
                 Tyranny
                 ,
              
               certainly
               ,
               all
               Persons
               of
               generous
               Thoughts
               and
               Resolutions
               are
               much
               more
               concerned
               to
               dislike
               it
               ,
               and
               apply
               Themselves
               to
               the
               love
               of
               a
               
                 Free-State
                 ;
              
               it
               being
               concluded
               by
               
                 Aristotle
              
               the
               best
               of
               
                 Governments
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               by
               experience
               known
               to
               be
               most
               conducing
               to
               the
               Advancement
               of
               a
               Nation
               every
               way
               in
               Honor
               ,
               Profit
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               ;
               having
               ever
               produced
               many
               more
               excellent
               
                 Heroes
                 ,
              
               than
               any
               other
               
                 Form
                 ,
              
               upon
               the
               Stage
               of
               Action
               ;
               as
               is
               evident
               in
               the
               
                 Grecian
                 ,
                 Roman
                 ,
              
               and
               modern
               Stories
               .
            
             
               But
               one
               great
               Argument
               of
               exception
               (
               I
               perceive
               among
               some
               )
               against
               this
               
                 Government
              
               is
               ;
               because
               men
               are
               permitted
               the
               
                 Freedom
              
               of
               their
               Souls
               and
               
                 Consciences
              
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               
                 Religion
                 .
              
               This
               they
               conceive
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               publique
               Peace
               ;
               that
               no
               State
               can
               be
               of
               continuance
               with
               such
               a
               
                 Toleration
                 ;
              
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               .
               To
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               
                 Assertion
                 ,
              
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               
                 prudent
                 Toleration
              
               of
               opinions
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               could
               never
               be
               proved
               yet
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               our
               
                 Episcoparians
              
               and
               
                 Presbyterians
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               their
               VVritings
               ,
               to
               be
               repugnant
               to
               the
               VVord
               ;
               being
               as
               farre
               to
               
               seek
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               the
               sacred
               necessity
               of
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Vniformity
                 .
              
               Severall
               Instances
               there
               are
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               this
               
                 Common-wealth
              
               hath
               punished
               those
               
                 wild
                 Pretenders
                 ,
              
               that
               professe
               manifest
               
                 Libertinism
              
               and
               
                 Blasphemy
                 ;
              
               many
               of
               whom
               at
               this
               day
               are
               in
               Custody
               :
               And
               as
               long
               as
               these
               
                 Ill
                 Weeds
              
               are
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               Garden
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               wholesome
               
                 tender
                 Plants
              
               will
               thrive
               in
               Beauty
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               under
               their
               severall
               
                 measures
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 dispensations
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               can
               be
               no
               way
               destructive
               of
               Publique
               Peace
               (
               as
               is
               pretended
               )
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Customs
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               both
               
                 Heathen
              
               and
               
                 Christian
                 .
              
               The
               
                 *
              
               
                 Egyptians
              
               have
               now
               among
               them
               no
               lesse
               than
               
                 four
                 severall
                 Sects
                 ,
              
               differing
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               all
               derived
               from
               the
               Superstition
               of
               
                 Mahomet
                 .
              
               Yet
               their
               great
               
                 Pontifes
                 and
              
               Priests
               ,
               live
               in
               amity
               together
               ,
               void
               of
               hatred
               and
               strife
               ;
               and
               the
               common
               People
               also
               behave
               themselves
               accordingly
               ,
               without
               brauling
               or
               enmity
               .
               And
               it
               is
               usuall
               for
               the
               more
               learned
               sort
               of
               Them
               ,
               to
               Dispute
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               defend
               the
               Opinions
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               allowed
               to
               do
               with
               all
               Liberty
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               flie
               not
               out
               into
               language
               against
               any
               of
               the
               
                 four
                 Doctors
                 ,
              
               who
               were
               the
               first
               Patrons
               of
               those
               Opinions
               .
               Wherein
               if
               any
               chance
               to
               Offend
               ,
               they
               are
               punished
               by
               Fine
               and
               Imprisonment
               .
            
             
               
                 Lipsius
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
               that
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               
                 Japan
                 ,
              
               there
               are
               no
               lesse
               than
               
                 nine
                 Religions
                 ,
              
               every
               man
               being
               at
               liberty
               to
               professe
               which
               he
               please
               :
               So
               that
               in
               the
               same
               House
               you
               might
               see
               the
               Husband
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Wife
               of
               another
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               third
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               heart-burning
               nor
               difference
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Family
               .
               The
               
                 Turk
              
               (
               we
               see
               )
               also
               allows
               an
               equal
               Liberty
               to
               
                 Christians
              
               and
               
                 Jews
                 ,
              
               yet
               his
               Empire
               hath
               long
               continued
               firme
               and
               Peaceable
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               tolerated
               among
               those
               of
               his
               own
               Sect
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               The
               case
               is
               the
               same
               likewise
               in
               severall
               
                 Christian
              
               dominions
               ;
               as
               
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Transylvania
                 ,
                 Hungary
                 ,
              
               and
               even
               in
               the
               Protestant
               Dominions
               in
               
                 Germany
                 .
              
               Yet
               the
               experiment
               is
               brought
               nearer
               home
               to
               us
               by
               our
               neighbours
               the
               
                 States
              
               of
               
                 Holland
                 ,
              
               who
               by
               a
               prudent
               toleration
               of
               severall
               Professions
               ,
               have
               established
               themselves
               in
               
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               Peace
               ,
               Plently
               ,
               and
               Liberty
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               equalled
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Nations
               round
               about
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Reasons
               why
               those
               Nations
               continue
               in
               Peace
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               difference
               in
               
                 Religious
                 Opinions
                 ,
              
               are
               confessed
               by
               the
               same
               
                 Lipsius
              
               (
               a
               great
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
                 )
              
               to
               be
               these
               :
               
                 First
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               
                 Prince
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               that
               is
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               among
               them
               ,
               carry
               themselves
               with
               the
               same
               Aspect
               upon
               all
               ,
               giving
               no
               Countenance
               to
               one
               more
               than
               another
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               severely
               punish
               such
               as
               offer
               to
               disturb
               their
               Neighbours
               about
               any
               matter
               relating
               to
               
                 Religion
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               suffer
               not
               that
               Religion
               to
               be
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               which
               is
               publiquely
               professed
               by
               the
               
                 Prince
              
               or
               
                 State
                 :
              
               whereby
               it
               is
               implyed
               ,
               that
               a
               
                 Toleration
              
               of
               different
               opinions
               in
               Religion
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               Peace
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               these
               Rules
               are
               observed
               ;
               but
               rather
               a
               grand
               Preservative
               of
               publique
               Quiet
               ;
               whereas
               persecutions
               for
               matter
               of
               Religion
               have
               ever
               been
               all
               the
               world
               over
               the
               great
               Incentives
               of
               Sedition
               .
               And
               since
               it
               is
               of
               unavoidable
               necessity
               ,
               that
               (
               while
               the
               world
               stands
               )
               there
               will
               be
               divisions
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               certainly
               such
               a
               course
               must
               needs
               be
               most
               rationall
               ,
               which
               shall
               provide
               waies
               of
               remedy
               against
               such
               Inconveniences
               as
               may
               follow
               them
               ,
               rather
               than
               Inventions
               of
               Torture
               and
               Torment
               to
               thwart
               and
               stifle
               Them
               ;
               because
               the
               
                 understandings
              
               of
               men
               can
               no
               more
               be
               compelled
               than
               their
               
                 Wills
                 ,
              
               to
               approve
               what
               they
               like
               not
               .
               So
               that
               from
               hence
               it
               appears
               plainly
               ,
               the
               great
               pretenders
               of
               
                 Nationall
                 Vniformity
              
               in
               Religion
               ,
               those
               high
               imperious
               
                 Vniformity-mongers
                 ,
              
               that
               would
               have
               men
               take
               measure
               of
               all
               Opinions
               by
               their
               own
               ,
               are
               the
               greatest
               disturbers
               of
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               ;
               and
               seem
               of
               the
               same
               straine
               with
               the
               Tyrant
               
                 Mezentius
                 ,
              
               who
               ,
               if
               his
               Guests
               were
               too
               long
               for
               his
               Bed
               ,
               cut
               them
               shorter
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               hapned
               to
               be
               too
               short
               ,
               he
               had
               Engines
               of
               Torture
               to
               stretch
               them
               longer
               ;
               being
               resolved
               to
               fit
               them
               all
               to
               his
               own
               measure
               and
               humour
               .
            
             
               Severall
               other
               
                 Objections
              
               there
               are
               against
               this
               new
               Government
               ,
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
               many
               People
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               founded
               upon
               outward
               
                 Sence
                 ,
              
               more
               than
               inward
               
                 Reason
                 ;
              
               they
               raise
               Arguments
               
               from
               those
               Things
               which
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               present
               necessity
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Government
               it self
               ,
               whereas
               if
               men
               would
               unanimously
               joyn
               in
               an
               establishment
               ,
               no
               such
               necessity
               would
               be
               :
               But
               as
               now
               ,
               so
               alwaies
               all
               alterations
               of
               Government
               (
               though
               for
               the
               better
               )
               have
               been
               declaimed
               against
               by
               the
               more
               ignorant
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               supposing
               those
               Burthens
               will
               remain
               for
               ever
               ,
               which
               Governors
               are
               constrained
               to
               lay
               upon
               Them
               for
               present
               subsistence
               and
               security
               :
               yet
               it
               hath
               been
               ever
               observed
               likewise
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               willing
               and
               forward
               People
               have
               been
               to
               settle
               in
               Peace
               under
               a
               new
               Government
               ,
               the
               sooner
               they
               have
               been
               eased
               of
               all
               their
               Grievances
               and
               Pressures
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               saying
               of
               
                 *
              
               
                 Curtius
                 ,
                 Obsequio
                 mitigantur
                 Imperia
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               
                 †
              
               
                 Cicero
              
               adviseth
               
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 safe
                 ,
                 to
                 submit
                 unto
                 necessity
                 .
              
            
             
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               
                 Taxes
              
               continue
               ,
               but
               from
               absolute
               necessity
               ?
               and
               this
               necessity
               is
               much
               augmented
               by
               the
               peevish
               humours
               of
               People
               ;
               
               who
               remaining
               unsetled
               ,
               give
               cause
               of
               Jealousie
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               of
               hope
               to
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               keep
               up
               an
               Army
               for
               security
               .
               When
               things
               stand
               thus
               ,
               
                 a
              
               
                 Tacitus
              
               affirms
               
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 neither
                 Peace
                 nor
                 Security
                 without
                 Armies
                 ,
                 nor
                 Armies
                 without
                 Pay
                 ,
                 nor
                 Pay
                 without
                 Taxes
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 aim
                 at
                 a
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 those
                 Profits
                 whereby
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 is
                 supported
                 ;
              
               From
               whence
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               may
               be
               collected
               ,
               what
               the
               meaning
               of
               our
               
                 Levellers
              
               is
               ,
               in
               demanding
               a
               present
               Release
               of
               all
               Taxes
               and
               Payments
               .
               And
               whereas
               great
               Complaint
               is
               made
               against
               the
               imprisoning
               men
               in
               unlawfull
               waies
               ,
               and
               trying
               them
               by
               extraordinary
               
                 Courts
              
               and
               
                 Commissions
              
               of
               
                 Justice
                 ,
              
               know
               that
               of
               
                 Tacitus
              
               takes
               place
               ever
               upon
               extraordinary
               occasions
               :
               
                 b
              
               
                 Magna
                 exempla
                 semper
                 habent
                 aliquid
                 ex
                 iniquo
                 ,
                 quod
                 tamen
                 adversus
                 singulos
                 utilitate
                 publicâ
                 rependitur
                 .
              
               Great
               examples
               are
               not
               tyed
               strictly
               to
               the
               Rule
               ;
               and
               though
               some
               particulars
               suffer
               by
               swerving
               from
               it
               ;
               yet
               recompence
               is
               made
               in
               that
               Profit
               ,
               which
               redounds
               to
               the
               good
               and
               safety
               of
               the
               Publique
               :
               For
               ,
               it
               cannot
               in
               Reason
               be
               presumed
               ,
               that
               such
               ordinary
               Proceedings
               
               as
               are
               used
               in
               times
               of
               Peace
               ,
               can
               be
               sufficient
               to
               secure
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               during
               the
               necessities
               of
               Warre
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               
                 *
              
               Laws
               use
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               and
               those
               Courses
               are
               judged
               most
               just
               and
               equitable
               ,
               and
               have
               ever
               been
               allowed
               so
               by
               all
               States
               and
               States-men
               ,
               which
               are
               dictated
               by
               common
               reason
               and
               prudence
               ,
               for
               their
               necessary
               preservation
               ,
               To
               this
               accords
               that
               of
               Queen
               
                 Dido
              
               in
               
                 Virgil
                 ,
              
               
               
                 
                   Res
                   durae
                   ,
                   &
                   Regni
                   novitas
                   ,
                   me
                   talia
                   cogunt
                
                 
                   moliri
                   .
                   
                   —
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Hercules
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Tragedian
                     ;
                  
                
                 
                   Quod
                   civibus
                   tenere
                   te
                   invitis
                   scias
                   ,
                
                 
                   Strictus
                   tuetur
                   Ensis
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
             
               Therefore
               if
               men
               will
               not
               submit
               and
               settle
               ,
               but
               keep
               the
               
                 State
              
               by
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               under
               the
               necessities
               of
               
                 warre
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               (
               if
               they
               plot
               or
               attempt
               any
               thing
               against
               them
               )
               expect
               such
               proceedings
               and
               consequences
               as
               attend
               the
               
                 Sword
              
               when
               it
               is
               drawne
               :
               But
               would
               they
               close
               cordially
               in
               affection
               ,
               and
               be
               resolved
               once
               to
               settle
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               all
               Invaders
               ,
               and
               Intruders
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               Common-wealth
               have
               leave
               to
               take
               breath
               a
               little
               ,
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               a
               firme
               peace
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               soon
               find
               the
               Rivulets
               of
               a
               
                 Free-State
                 ,
              
               much
               more
               pleasing
               than
               the
               troubled
               Ocean
               of
               
                 Kingly
                 Tyranny
                 ;
              
               begetting
               Fertility
               and
               verdure
               (
               as
               they
               run
               along
               )
               in
               all
               the
               Medowes
               ,
               and
               reviving
               those
               Pastures
               which
               
                 Royalty
              
               was
               wont
               to
               drown
               and
               swallow
               .
               Had
               they
               but
               once
               tasted
               the
               sweets
               of
               
                 Peace
              
               and
               
                 Liberty
              
               both
               together
               ,
               they
               would
               soon
               be
               of
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 *
              
               
                 Herodotus
              
               and
               
                 Demosthenes
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               
                 King
              
               and
               
                 Tyrant
                 ,
              
               and
               become
               as
               zealous
               as
               the
               antient
               
                 Romans
              
               were
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               
                 Freedom
                 .
              
               And
               though
               this
               discourse
               may
               sound
               like
               that
               concerning
               the
               Joyes
               of
               Heaven
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               ordinary
               people
               ,
               as
               of
               Blessings
               afarre
               off
               ;
               yet
               since
               it
               is
               in
               your
               power
               to
               hasten
               them
               ,
               why
               stand
               ye
               off
               ,
               and
               delay
               ?
               ye
               may
               (
               if
               you
               please
               )
               by
               an
               unanimous
               obedience
               ,
               quickly
               open
               the
               Fountains
               of
               future
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               Justice
               may
               run
               downe
               as
               a
               mighty
               streame
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Channell
               of
               the
               Lawes
               and
               righteousnesse
               and
               Peace
               imbrace
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Seneca
                 in
                 Here
                 ▪
                 Fur.
                 
              
               
                 Si
                 aeterna
                 semper
                 Odia
                 mortales
                 gerant
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 caeptus
                 unquam
                 cedat
                 ex
                 animis
                 furor
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 Arma
                 faelix
                 teneat
                 ,
                 infaelix
                 paret
                 ;
              
               
                 Nihil
                 relinquent
                 bella
                 .
                 Tum
                 vastis
                 ager
              
               
                 Squallebit
                 Arvis
                 ,
                 subdita
                 tectis
                 face
              
               
                 Altus
                 sepultas
                 obruet
                 gentes
                 cinis
                 .
              
               
                 Pacem
                 reduci
                 velle
                 ,
                 Victori
                 expedit
                 ,
              
               
                 Victo
                 necesse
                 est
                 .
                 —
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           An
           APPENDIX
           ,
           added
           out
           of
           Salmasius
           ,
           and
           M.
           Hobbs
           .
        
         
           NOtwithstanding
           that
           I
           have
           already
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           
             Treatise
             ,
          
           sufficiently
           proved
           these
           two
           particulars
           ,
           
             viz.
          
           [
           That
           
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             gives
             Title
             to
             Government
             :
          
           And
           that
           
             Governers
             thus
             invested
             (
             though
             perhaps
             unlawfully
             )
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             lawfully
             obeyed
             ;
             ]
          
           yet
           being
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           world
           with
           a
           
             second
             Impression
             ,
          
           and
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           present
           Controversie
           touching
           Government
           ,
           hangs
           upon
           these
           two
           hinges
           ,
           I
           thought
           meet
           to
           fasten
           them
           more
           surely
           upon
           the
           Reader
           ,
           and
           drive
           the
           
             nailes
          
           home
           to
           the
           head
           ,
           by
           inserting
           some
           Additions
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           collected
           out
           of
           
             Salmasius
          
           his
           
             Defensio
             Regia
             ,
          
           and
           out
           of
           M.
           
             Hobbs
          
           his
           late
           book
           
             de
             Corpore
             Politico
             .
          
           Not
           that
           I
           esteem
           their
           Authorities
           any
           whit
           more
           Authentick
           than
           those
           which
           I
           have
           already
           alledged
           ;
           but
           onely
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           great
           reputation
           allowed
           unto
           those
           Books
           by
           the
           two
           Parties
           ,
           
             Presbyterian
          
           and
           
             Royall
             ;
          
           And
           I
           suppose
           no
           man
           may
           triumph
           ,
           or
           cry
           a
           victory
           ,
           more
           honourably
           then
           my
           s●lfe
           ,
           if
           I
           can
           foile
           our
           Adversaries
           with
           weapons
           of
           their
           own
           approbation
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           commend
           the
           whole
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           
             hotliver'd
          
           
             Gentlemen
             ,
          
           which
           call
           themselves
           the
           
             Non-subscribers
          
           of
           
             Cheshire
             ,
             Lancashire
             ,
          
           and
           the
           parts
           adjoyning
           ;
           who
           may
           (
           if
           they
           please
           )
           find
           a
           faire
           return
           here
           for
           all
           their
           malicious
           expressions
           ,
           and
           matter
           enough
           ,
           whereby
           to
           frame
           
             Answers
          
           to
           their
           own
           futilous
           
             Objections
             .
          
        
         
           How
           fairly
           the
           
             Sword
          
           trans-mitted
           a
           Title
           to
           our
           present
           
             Governers
             ,
          
           and
           how
           lawfully
           they
           stand
           possessed
           ,
           is
           cleared
           in
           the
           first
           part
           of
           this
           
             Treatise
          
           in
           particular
           ;
           but
           the
           onely
           drift
           at
           present
           is
           ,
           to
           determine
           the
           point
           of
           
             Power
          
           in
           
             generall
             ,
          
           and
           
           of
           submission
           and
           obedience
           to
           such
           a
           
             Power
             ,
          
           though
           it
           had
           been
           unlawfully
           gained
           .
           And
           now
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Sword
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Title
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           
             Salmasius
             ,
          
           in
           his
           
             Defensio
             Regia
             .
          
        
         
           
             Pag.
          
           
           188.
           and
           189.
           he
           saith
           ,
           People
           usually
           submit
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           others
           ,
           in
           a
           twofold
           manner
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           
             force
          
           and
           
             constraint
          
           after
           victory
           ,
           or
           
             voluntarily
          
           by
           their
           own
           consent
           .
           Both
           these
           wayes
           they
           are
           conceived
           to
           quit
           their
           own
           power
           ,
           and
           transfer
           it
           irrevocably
           to
           him
           (
           or
           them
           )
           that
           take
           them
           into
           protection
           .
           And
           though
           such
           as
           are
           subdued
           by
           Arms
           lose
           their
           power
           by
           
             force
             ,
          
           yet
           being
           necessitated
           to
           yeeld
           submission
           to
           the
           
             Victor
             ,
          
           he
           is
           supposed
           to
           rule
           over
           them
           by
           their
           own
           
             consent
             .
          
           Moreover
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           not
           all
           those
           which
           yeeld
           to
           the
           conditions
           of
           an
           unjust
           peace
           imposed
           by
           the
           enemies
           ,
           but
           those
           only
           that
           bare
           Arms
           ,
           are
           understood
           to
           be
           the
           
             Conquered
             Party
             :
          
           And
           because
           the
           rest
           that
           never
           bare
           Armes
           are
           constrained
           to
           follow
           the
           fortune
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           therefore
           for
           the
           setling
           of
           a
           firm
           peace
           ,
           there
           followes
           a
           necessity
           of
           such
           a
           Compact
           or
           Agreement
           (
           though
           it
           seem
           somewhat
           unjust
           )
           that
           the
           
             Conquerors
          
           should
           give
           
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           become
           Lords
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Conquered
             Party
             .
          
           Therefore
           when
           
             Augustus
          
           had
           deprived
           the
           
             Romans
          
           of
           their
           Liberty
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           the
           people
           seeing
           him
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           impose
           what
           Lawes
           he
           pleased
           upon
           them
           ,
           framed
           a
           
             Law
             Royall
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           resigned
           up
           all
           power
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           him
           ,
           and
           took
           an
           Oath
           of
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           as
           you
           may
           read
           there
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           he
           illustrates
           ,
           pag.
           191.
           by
           a
           
             Simile
             ;
          
           that
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           a
           
             Rape
          
           by
           the
           old
           Law
           ,
           if
           a
           woman
           had
           once
           desired
           to
           marry
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           it
           had
           hap'ned
           afterwards
           that
           he
           took
           her
           away
           from
           her
           friends
           by
           force
           and
           ravished
           her
           ,
           she
           was
           no
           lesse
           his
           lawfull
           wife
           ,
           than
           if
           she
           had
           been
           given
           to
           him
           by
           her
           Parents
           ;
           The
           marriage
           also
           became
           as
           lawfull
           ,
           though
           she
           were
           forced
           ,
           if
           she
           gave
           consent
           to
           it
           after
           the
           
             Rape
             :
          
           So
           likewise
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           ,
           who
           hold
           a
           government
           over
           men
           by
           force
           after
           a
           victory
           ;
           
             *
          
           forasmuch
           as
           by
           that
           
           consent
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           which
           the
           people
           can
           no
           longer
           deny
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           governing
           is
           established
           in
           the
           
             Conquerors
          
           hands
           ,
           and
           becomes
           no
           lesse
           lawfull
           ,
           than
           if
           the
           people
           had
           consigned
           it
           to
           them
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           195.
           
           
             Quod
             Armis
             quaeritur
             ,
             transit
             in
             ejus
             dominium
             qui
             acquisivit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Whatsoever
           is
           sought
           by
           force
           of
           Armes
           ,
           falls
           of
           right
           into
           his
           Power
           ,
           who
           hath
           made
           himself
           Master
           ▪
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           ever
           such
           as
           were
           overcome
           in
           war
           ,
           sought
           to
           change
           ,
           or
           cast
           off
           their
           new
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           by
           Rebellion
           ,
           being
           proved
           guilty
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           
             *
          
           they
           were
           either
           imprisoned
           ,
           or
           hanged
           .
           For
           ,
           (
           saith
           he
           ,
           pag.
           197.
           )
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           light
           of
           naturall
           reason
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           subdued
           ought
           ever
           to
           remain
           subject
           to
           the
           subduers
           ,
           
             †
          
           because
           they
           had
           Quarter
           given
           by
           the
           
             Conqueror
             ,
          
           when
           by
           the
           
             Law
             of
             Armes
          
           it
           was
           in
           his
           election
           to
           destroy
           or
           save
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           they
           are
           bound
           ,
           in
           consideration
           of
           his
           favor
           and
           protection
           ,
           to
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           faithfully
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           228.
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           at
           this
           day
           there
           is
           no
           Common-wealth
           or
           Kingdome
           extant
           in
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
             ,
          
           or
           
             Africa
             ,
          
           that
           can
           lay
           claim
           to
           any
           other
           beginning
           and
           increase
           of
           their
           greatnesse
           .
           And
           
             Pag.
          
           198.
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           transferring
           and
           holding
           of
           Governments
           on
           this
           manner
           by
           way
           of
           purchase
           and
           possession
           ,
           were
           not
           allowable
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           follow
           there
           are
           no
           lawfull
           ones
           now
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             *
          
           since
           there
           are
           very
           few
           or
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           had
           any
           other
           beginning
           .
           Thus
           
             Alexander
          
           the
           Great
           carried
           away
           the
           Empire
           from
           the
           
             Persians
             .
          
           After
           his
           death
           ,
           his
           great
           
             Captains
          
           by
           force
           converted
           the
           severall
           Provinces
           under
           their
           command
           into
           so
           many
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           were
           swallowed
           up
           by
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Empire
           .
           At
           length
           likewise
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
          
           was
           divided
           by
           those
           barbarous
           Nations
           ,
           that
           issued
           like
           an
           Inundation
           out
           of
           the
           
             North
             ,
          
           and
           over-ran
           
             Europe
             ,
             Asia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Africk
             .
          
           In
           
             Britain
             ,
          
           the
           
             Saxons
          
           drave
           out
           the
           old
           
             Britains
             ,
          
           the
           
             Danes
          
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Saxons
          
           afterward
           drave
           out
           the
           
             Danes
          
           again
           ,
           and
           then
           were
           themselves
           subdued
           by
           the
           
             Normans
             .
          
        
         
         
           Of
           Submission
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Power
           (
           supposed
           usurp'd
           and
           unlawfull
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           same
           
             SALMASIUS
             ,
          
           ut
           Suprâ
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
          
           71.
           speaking
           about
           
             Christ
          
           and
           his
           
             Apostles
          
           paying
           Tribute
           to
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           who
           was
           this
           
             Caesar
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           they
           paid
           Tribute
           ?
           Was
           he
           a
           good
           and
           lawfull
           Prince
           ?
           Or
           ,
           was
           he
           not
           rather
           a
           cruell
           
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           both
           in
           the
           usurpation
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           his
           Power
           ?
           It
           was
           
             Tiberius
          
           that
           then
           reigned
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           practises
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           possessed
           himselfe
           of
           the
           
             Empire
             ,
          
           to
           which
           he
           had
           no
           right
           ,
           and
           secured
           it
           by
           the
           subtile
           sleights
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           while
           the
           right
           Heire
           was
           excluded
           .
           Having
           invaded
           the
           
             Soveraignty
          
           as
           a
           
             Tyrant
             ,
          
           as
           a
           
             Tyrant
          
           he
           ruled
           ;
           yet
           since
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           so
           freely
           and
           willingly
           submitted
           himself
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           in
           so
           doing
           signifie
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           he
           delivered
           ,
           and
           commanded
           his
           Disciples
           to
           publish
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           That
           he
           desired
           not
           any
           change
           of
           that
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           established
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           his
           Apostles
           delare
           to
           their
           Successors
           ,
           and
           recommend
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           Doctrin
           which
           they
           received
           from
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ?
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           in
           that
           his
           Epistle
           generall
           ,
           which
           he
           wrote
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           scattered
           in
           all
           Nations
           ,
           cammanded
           them
           to
           submit
           to
           
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             ;
          
           by
           which
           (
           according
           to
           the
           best
           interpretation
           )
           is
           meant
           all
           Principality
           ,
           or
           Magistracy
           whatsoever
           .
           To
           whom
           accords
           
             Paul
          
           in
           his
           13.
           to
           the
           
             Romans
             ,
          
           where
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           old
           
             Greek
          
           Copies
           ,
           we
           read
           ,
           
             [
             To
             all
             super-eminent
             Powers
             ]
          
           and
           in
           the
           old
           Latin
           
             [
             Be
             ye
             subject
             to
             all
             higher
             Powers
             ]
          
           as
           it
           is
           read
           also
           by
           
             Irenaeus
          
           and
           
             Ambrose
          
           in
           their
           Commentaries
           .
           And
           whereas
           
             Peter
          
           saith
           ,
           
             [
             To
             every
             ordinance
             of
             man
             ]
          
           it
           is
           meant
           to
           every
           Power
           which
           is
           set
           over
           men
           ,
           to
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Kings
           ,
           and
           whereas
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             to
             the
             King
             as
             super-eminent
             ,
          
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Epistle
           was
           written
           from
           
             Babylon
             ;
          
           and
           so
           the
           subjection
           must
           be
           meant
           then
           of
           the
           King
           of
           the
           
             Parthians
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           willed
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Provinces
           of
           that
           Countrey
           to
           be
           subject
           ;
           and
           whereas
           it
           was
           super-scribed
           to
           the
           converted
           
             Jewes
          
           that
           dwelt
           in
           
             Pontus
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Cappadocia
             ,
             Asia
             ,
          
           and
           
             Bithynia
             ,
          
           those
           things
           spoken
           by
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           may
           be
           meant
           likewise
           of
           
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Emperour
           .
           And
           who
           was
           
             Emporour
          
           at
           that
           time
           but
           
             Nero
             ?
          
           no
           ordinary
           Tyrant
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           notorious
           cruell
           Tyrant
           in
           the
           world
           :
           so
           that
           in
           all
           times
           since
           his
           name
           hath
           been
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           by
           all
           Nations
           ,
           as
           an
           ordinary
           Appellation
           for
           the
           worst
           of
           
             Tyrants
             .
          
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           to
           the
           King
           of
           the
           
             Parthians
             ,
          
           or
           to
           the
           
             Roman
          
           Emperor
           ,
           or
           whatsoever
           
             Tyrant
          
           besides
           ,
           
             Peter
          
           affirms
           there
           is
           a
           debt
           of
           Subjection
           due
           unto
           them
           from
           the
           People
           .
           So
           likewise
           doth
           
             Paul
             ,
          
           in
           his
           fore-mentioned
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           we
           should
           submit
           to
           all
           supereminent
           Powers
           ;
           
           because
           
             There
             is
             no
             Power
             but
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God
             :
          
           And
           from
           thence
           he
           infers
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             resists
             the
             Power
             ,
          
           
           
             resists
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             resist
             shall
             receive
             damnation
             .
          
           Lastly
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           subjection
           must
           be
           yielded
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           anger
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           
             Conscience
             sake
             :
          
           As
           if
           we
           could
           not
           preserve
           a
           Conscience
           pure
           and
           upright
           before
           God
           ,
           except
           we
           paid
           the
           obedience
           due
           unto
           all
           Magistrates
           whatsoever
           ,
           without
           dispute
           concerning
           their
           Right
           of
           Power
           and
           Supremacy
           .
        
         
           
             Pag.
          
           113.
           
           
             Paul
          
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           to
           
             Timothy
             ,
          
           ch.
           2.
           exhorts
           that
           
             Prayers
             and
             Supplications
             be
             made
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Authority
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lead
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             life
             in
             all
             godlinesse
             and
             honesty
             ;
          
           because
           godlinesse
           and
           honesty
           cannot
           well
           subsist
           without
           peace
           and
           tranquillity
           ;
           and
           there
           can
           be
           no
           peace
           and
           quietnesse
           without
           the
           safety
           of
           our
           Governers
           .
           But
           what
           were
           those
           Governers
           which
           the
           Apostle
           commanded
           us
           to
           pray
           for
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           they
           were
           
             Tyrants
          
           by
           Usurpation
           ,
           that
           ruled
           in
           a
           tyrannicall
           manner
           ,
           haters
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           Persecutors
           and
           Idolaters
           .
           Yet
           this
           was
           the
           Rule
           ,
           this
           the
           Law
           ,
           this
           the
           Commandement
           .
           And
           ,
           as
           he
           observes
           ,
           
             Pag.
          
           197.
           
           
             Christ
          
           himself
           was
           content
           to
           be
           born
           ,
           to
           live
           and
           pay
           obedience
           ,
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           Authority
           in
           matter
           of
           Tribute
           and
           Judicature
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           to
           be
           condemned
           injuriously
           ,
           and
           suffer
           death
           most
           shamefully
           ,
           under
           a
           tyrannical
           usurped
           Government
           .
           —
           Much
           more
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ;
           but
           let
           this
           suffice
           out
           of
           one
           of
           their
           own
           
             Oralces
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           ;
           That
           if
           the
           present
           power
           were
           usurp't
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           
             Antagonists
          
           would
           suppose
           ,
           though
           as
           yet
           they
           never
           proved
           it
           )
           yet
           their
           Consciences
           cannot
           be
           secure
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           that
           
             Treason
             ,
          
           wherein
           they
           must
           needs
           involve
           Themselves
           ,
           
           if
           they
           proceed
           in
           their
           pertinacious
           courses
           of
           disobedience
           and
           opposition
           .
        
         
           Arguments
           for
           Submission
           ,
           brought
           out
           of
           Mr.
           
             Hobbs
          
           his
           Book
           ▪
           
             de
             Corpore
             Politico
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           
           which
           Mr.
           
             Hobbs
          
           saith
           ;
           
             That
             the
             Cause
             in
             generall
             which
             moveth
             one
             man
             to
             become
             subject
             to
             another
             ,
          
           
           
             is
             the
             fear
             of
             not
             otherwise
             preserving
             himselfe
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             a
             man
             may
             subject
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             invadeth
             ,
             or
             may
             invade
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             him
             .
          
           Or
           ,
           
             if
             men
             may
             joyn
             among
             Themselves
             ,
             to
             subject
             Themselves
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             they
             shall
             agree
             upon
             for
             fear
             of
             others
             :
             And
             ,
             if
             when
             many
             men
             subject
             themselves
             the
             former
             way
             ,
             there
             ariseth
             thence
             a
             Body
             politick
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             naturally
             ;
          
           Then
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           since
           there
           is
           no
           other
           possible
           way
           to
           preserve
           the
           wel-being
           of
           this
           Nation
           ;
           but
           by
           a
           Submission
           to
           the
           present
           Powers
           (
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           
             second
             Part
          
           of
           this
           
             Treatise
             ,
             )
          
           we
           may
           pay
           subjection
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           our
           security
           :
           nor
           can
           any
           hold
           a
           Plea
           for
           
             Non-Submission
             ,
          
           upon
           pretence
           of
           having
           been
           invaded
           ,
           or
           over-mastered
           by
           those
           whom
           he
           reckons
           here
           as
           
             Invaders
             ,
          
           or
           
             Vsurpers
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           the
           
             Prevailing
             Party
          
           of
           this
           Nation
           be
           blamed
           in
           any
           wise
           ,
           for
           joyning
           among
           Themselves
           ,
           to
           subject
           Themselves
           to
           such
           as
           are
           now
           in
           Authority
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           
             forreign
             Invaders
             ;
          
           but
           having
           thus
           subjected
           themselves
           ,
           they
           are
           naturally
           ,
           lawfully
           ,
           and
           completely
           united
           in
           the
           form
           a
           of
           Body
           politike
           ,
           or
           
             Common-wealth
             ,
          
           truly
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Common-wealth
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
          
           Hobbs
           
             saith
             further
             ;
          
           
           The
           end
           for
           which
           one
           man
           giveth
           up
           ,
           and
           relinquisheth
           to
           another
           ,
           
           or
           others
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           protecting
           or
           defending
           himself
           by
           his
           own
           Power
           ,
           
           is
           the
           security
           which
           he
           expecteth
           thereby
           ,
           of
           protection
           and
           defence
           from
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           doth
           so
           relinquish
           it
           ;
           and
           a
           man
           may
           then
           account
           himself
           in
           the
           state
           of
           security
           ,
           when
           he
           can
           foresee
           no
           violence
           to
           be
           done
           unto
           him
           ▪
           from
           which
           the
           do●r
           may
           not
           be
           deterred
           by
           the
           Power
           of
           that
           Soveraign
           or
           Supreme
           Authority
           that
           is
           set
           over
           them
           ;
           And
           without
           that
           security
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           for
           a
           man
           to
           deprive
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           Advantages
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           a
           Prey
           to
           other●
           How
           far
           therefore
           in
           the
           making
           〈◊〉
           Common-wealth
           ,
           man
           subjecteth
           his
           will
           to
           the
           power
           of
           others
           ▪
           must
           appear
           from
           the
           end
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Security
           .
           
             ●rom
             whence
             
             may
             plainly
             be
             inferred
             ,
             that
             since
             no
             security
             for
          
           Life
           ,
           Limbs
           ,
           
             and
          
           Liberty
           
             (
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             Government
             )
             can
             now
             be
             had
             here
             ,
             by
             relinquishing
             our
             right
             of
             self-protection
             ,
             and
             giving
             it
             up
             to
             any
             other
             Power
             beside
             the
             present
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             in
             any
             man
             to
             put
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             by
             opposing
             it
             ,
             and
             reserving
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             K.
             of
          
           Scots
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             Power
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             being
             clear
             ,
             that
             neither
             he
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             can
             now
             protect
             us
             ,
             by
             affording
             any
             possible
             present
          
           security
           
             from
             violence
             and
             Injury
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           
           8.
           
           
             He
             saith
             ,
          
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           who
           are
           among
           themselves
           in
           security
           ,
           by
           the
           means
           of
           this
           
             [
             Power
             ,
             or
             ]
          
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           that
           keeps
           them
           all
           in
           awe
           ,
           are
           neverthelesse
           in
           danger
           of
           enemies
           from
           without
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           some
           means
           found
           to
           unite
           their
           strengths
           and
           naturall
           Forces
           ,
           in
           the
           resistance
           of
           such
           enemies
           ,
           their
           Peace
           among
           themselves
           is
           but
           vain
           .
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           as
           a
           Covenant
           of
           every
           Member
           ,
           to
           contribute
           their
           severall
           Forces
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           whereby
           to
           make
           one
           Power
           ,
           as
           sufficient
           as
           is
           possible
           for
           their
           defence
           .
           Now
           seeing
           the
           use
           of
           every
           mans
           strength
           is
           transferred
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Defence
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Sword
           of
           War
           ,
           be
           in
           the
           same
           hands
           ,
           wherein
           is
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ;
           and
           consequently
           those
           two
           Swords
           are
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           that
           inseparably
           and
           essentially
           annexed
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           
           9.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           seeing
           to
           have
           the
           right
           of
           the
           sword
           ,
           is
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           have
           the
           use
           thereof
           ,
           depending
           only
           on
           the
           judgment
           and
           discretion
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           it
           followeth
           ,
           That
           the
           Power
           of
           Indenture
           in
           all
           Controversies
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           is
           to
           be
           used
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           deliberations
           concerning
           war
           (
           wherin
           the
           use
           of
           that
           Sword
           is
           required
           ,
           )
           the
           right
           of
           resolving
           and
           determining
           what
           is
           to
           be
           don
           ,
           belong
           to
           the
           same
           Soveraign
           or
           Supreme
           Power
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           
           10.
           
           Farther
           ,
           considering
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           necessary
           to
           prevent
           Violence
           and
           Rapin
           ,
           than
           to
           punish
           the
           same
           when
           it
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           all
           Violence
           proceedeth
           from
           Controversies
           that
           arise
           between
           men
           concerning
           
             Meum
          
           and
           
             Tuum
             ,
          
           Right
           and
           Wrong
           ,
           Good
           and
           Bad
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           which
           men
           use
           every
           one
           to
           measure
           by
           their
           own
           judgements
           ,
           it
           belongeth
           also
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           same
           
           Supreme
           Power
           ,
           to
           set
           forth
           and
           make
           known
           the
           common
           measure
           by
           which
           every
           man
           is
           to
           know
           what
           is
           his
           ,
           and
           what
           another's
           ▪
           what
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           what
           bad
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ,
           and
           to
           command
           the
           same
           to
           be
           observed
           .
           And
           these
           measures
           of
           the
           Actions
           of
           the
           Subjects
           are
           those
           ,
           which
           men
           call
           
             Laws
             Politick
             ,
          
           or
           Civill
           .
           The
           making
           whereof
           ,
           must
           of
           right
           belong
           to
           him
           that
           hath
           the
           
             Power
             of
             the
             Sword
             ,
          
           by
           which
           men
           are
           compelled
           to
           observe
           them
           ;
           For
           ,
           otherwise
           they
           should
           be
           made
           in
           vain
           .
           
             All
             these
          
           Sections
           
             are
             so
             expresse
             and
             positive
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             presse
             the
             Inferences
             for
          
           Submission
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             meanest
             Understanding
             .
          
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           Titles
           onely
           ,
           
           by
           which
           one
           man
           may
           have
           Right
           and
           Dominion
           over
           another
           .
           
           The
           first
           is
           
             Hereditary
             ,
          
           and
           takes
           place
           upon
           supposition
           of
           Children
           begotten
           :
           
           The
           other
           two
           may
           take
           place
           presently
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           
             Voluntary
          
           offer
           of
           Subjection
           ,
           and
           yeelding
           by
           
             Compulsion
             .
             Likewise
             (
             he
             saith
             in
             the
          
           2.
           
             Chap.
             Sect.
          
           15.
           )
           A
           man
           is
           released
           of
           his
           former
           Subjection
           by
           
             Conquest
             .
          
           For
           ,
           when
           it
           cometh
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Power
           of
           a
           Common-wealth
           or
           Kingdom
           is
           overthrown
           ,
           he
           is
           discharged
           of
           his
           Obligation
           to
           the
           former
           :
           For
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           serve
           two
           Masters
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           God
           speaketh
           not
           in
           these
           daies
           to
           any
           man
           by
           his
           private
           Interpretation
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           
           nor
           by
           the
           Interpretation
           of
           any
           Power
           above
           ,
           
           or
           not
           depending
           on
           the
           Supreme
           Power
           of
           every
           Common-wealth
           ,
           
           it
           remaineth
           ,
           that
           he
           speaketh
           by
           his
           
             Vice-Gods
             ,
          
           or
           Lievtenants
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           by
           Soveraign
           Kings
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           have
           Soveraign
           Authority
           as
           well
           as
           They
           .
           
        
         
           These
           things
           considered
           ,
           
           it
           will
           easily
           appear
           ,
           that
           under
           the
           Soveraign
           Power
           of
           a
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           Damnation
           from
           simple
           Obedience
           to
           human
           Laws
           :
           For
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           Soveraign
           alloweth
           Christianity
           ,
           no
           man
           is
           compelled
           to
           renounce
           that
           Faith
           ,
           which
           is
           enough
           for
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Fundamentall
           Points
           .
           And
           for
           other
           Points
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           if
           we
           conform
           our
           actions
           to
           the
           Laws
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           what
           we
           are
           allowed
           ,
           but
           also
           what
           we
           are
           commanded
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           moral
           Law
           taught
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           .
           And
           it
           is
           part
           of
           that
           Obedience
           which
           must
           concur
           to
           our
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
          
           
           12.
           
           And
           though
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           whatsoever
           a
           man
           doth
           against
           
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           sin
           ;
           yet
           the
           Obedience
           in
           these
           Cases
           is
           neither
           sin
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Conscience
           .
           For
           ,
           the
           
             Conscience
          
           being
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           mans
           setled
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           Opinion
           ,
           when
           his
           Right
           of
           Judging
           is
           once
           transferred
           to
           another
           ,
           that
           which
           shall
           be
           commanded
           ,
           is
           no
           lesse
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           than
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           other
           .
           So
           that
           in
           obedience
           to
           Laws
           ,
           a
           man
           doth
           still
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           private
           Conscience
           .
           And
           whatsoever
           is
           done
           contrary
           to
           private
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           then
           a
           sin
           ▪
           when
           the
           Laws
           have
           left
           him
           to
           his
           own
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           never
           else
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           (
           together
           with
           the
           whole
           
             Treatise
             )
          
           I
           once
           again
           recommend
           to
           all
           
             Non-Subscribers
          
           (
           whether
           
             Royall
             ,
          
           or
           
             Presbyterian
             )
          
           God
           give
           them
           impartiall
           hearts
           to
           weigh
           the
           Particulars
           .
           
             
               Rode
               ,
               caper
               ,
               vitem
               ;
               tamen
               hîc
               ,
               cùm
               stabis
               ad
               Aras
               ,
            
             
               In
               tua
               quod
               fundi
               Cornua
               possit
               ,
               erit
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A52748e-1160
           
             Ecclesiastes
             
               cap.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Continua
             est
             rebus
             generatio
             &
             corruptio
             .
             
               Arist.
            
             de
             gen.
             &
             corr.
             .
             
               lib.
            
             12.
             
               cap
            
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             Annal.
          
           
             Certis
             eunt
             cuncta
             Temporibus
             .
             Nasci
             debent
             ,
             crescere
             ,
             &
             extingui
             .
             
               Senec.
            
             consol.
             ad
             
               Hel.
               
            
          
           
             —
             Numina
             rebus
             Crescendi
             posucre
             modum
             .
             
               Lucan
               .
            
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             divin.
             Num●ri
             fatales
             ,
             vel
             periodi
             .
             
               Plat.
               
            
          
           
             Prudent
             .
             
               lib.
            
             post
             .
             in
             
               Sym.
               
            
          
           
             Ovid
             .
          
           
             Ovid
             .
             Metam
             .
          
           
             De
             Fato
             vide
             
               Lips
               .
            
             polit.
             
               l.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             &
             
               l.
            
             6.
             
               c.
            
             2.
             
               &
            
             in
             uotis
             ad
             lib.
             1.
             polit.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             ●lapmar
             .
             124.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Richter
            
             ax●om
             .
             pol.
             
               à
            
             pag.
             1.
             usque
             ad
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Sence
            
             2.
             Nat.
             quae●
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             92.
             
          
           
             Besold
             .
             309.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Peucerus
            
             de
             divinat
             .
             gen.
             fol.
             m.
             30.
             
             &
             
               Gregor.
               Richter
               ,
            
             ax●om
             polit.
             1
             &
             Occonom
             .
             5.
             ●cum●multis
             aliis
             .
             
               Herod
               .
            
          
           
             Isocr
             .
             
               Symm
               .
            
          
           
             Idem
             ?
          
           
             Numerus
             quingentesimus
             est
             fatalis
             .
             Ultra
             quingentos
             annos
             non
             durant
             Regna
             ,
             ut
             estēdunt
             historiae
             omnium
             Temporum
             .
             
               Peucer
               .
            
             in
             lect.
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             70.
             
             
               &
            
             1569.
             
          
           
             Illud
             est
             abantiquissimâ
             memoriâ
             proditum
             ;
             Civitates
             omnes
             Anno
             quingentesimo
             converti
             ,
             aut
             everti
             .
             
               Bodin
               .
            
             l.
             4.
             de
             Repub.
             c.
             
             2.
             
          
           
             East
             periodus
             fatalis
             regnorum
             &
             Rerumpublicarum
             ,
             plerumque
             congruat
             ,
             ad
             Annos
             quingentos
             ;
             tamen
             multa
             regna
             circa
             medium
             b●sas●Periodi
             defecerunt
             :
             
               Strigel
               .
               u
               Reg.
            
             1●
             .
             
               Peucer
               .
               de
            
             Devin.
             
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Hoc
             est
             ,
             anno
             ab
             
               V.
               C.
            
             244.
             
          
           
             V.
             P.
             Greg.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             21.
             de
             repub.
             cap.
             5.
             
             &
             
               Greg.
               
            
          
           
             
               right
               .
            
             in
             Axiom
             .
             pol.
          
           
             Annus
             100.
             est
             fatalis
             principibus
             Familiis
             .
          
           
             Matthias
             Christianus
             
               in
               specul.
            
             171.
             vide
             Mich.
             
               in
               Axio
               .
               Occ.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             Empire
             hath
             been
             usually
             translated
             from
             Family
             to
             Family
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             one
             hundreth
             year
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Centesimas
             periodos
             fatales
             esse
             regnis
             ,
             &
             regiis
             Stirpibus
             ,
             ostendunt
             historiarum
             monumenta
             .
          
           
             
               Peu
               .
            
             in
             orat
             .
             de
             miraculosa
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Irriti
             sun●
             conatus
             humani
             .
             
               Vide
               Richter
               .
            
             684.
             
          
           
             *
             Nulla
             vis
             bumana
             vel
             virtus
             ,
             incruisse
             unquam
             potuit
             ,
             ut
             quod
             praescripsit
             fatalis
             ordo
             ,
             non
             fiat
             .
          
           
             Ammian
             .
             lib.
             23.
             
          
           
             Vide
             
               Peterium
            
             supra
             Genesin
             .
          
           
             Gen
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vide
             
               Justinum
               ,
            
             &
             alios
             .
          
           
             Veluti
             ,
             è
             specula
             quadam
             ,
             libertati
             omnium
             insidiatus
             ,
             dum
             contentiones
             civitatum
             alit
             ,
             auxilium
             inferioribus
             ferendo
             ,
             victos
             pariter
             ,
             victorésque
             subire
             regiam
             scrvitutem
             coegit
             .
          
           
             Just
             .
             
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             48.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             12.
             24
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             15.
             27
             
          
           
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             ●
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
            
             Anto.
             
          
           
             Nebrissensem
             
               de
               bello
            
             Navarriensi
             .
          
           
             Vide
             Autorem
             
               Lusitaniae
            
             liberatae
             .
          
           
             
               Covaruv
               .
            
             pr.
             Quae●t
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Ut
             pat●●
             ex
             aurea
             Bullá
             
               C●roli
               IV.
            
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Instrumentum
             Pacis
             .
          
           
             Feuda
             Germanica
             ,
             praecipuè
             dignitatum
             illustrium
             ,
             ex
             provisione
             Legis
             fundamentalis
             ,
             &
             consuctudine
             perpetuae
             observantia
             ,
             ita
             ad
             Liberos
             &
             Agnatos
             pertinent
             ,
             ut
             nec
             crimine
             lasae
             Majestatis
             confiscari
             ,
             nec
             bollo
             justo
             ,
             in
             praejudicium
             Liberorum
             amitti
             possi●t
             .
             
               Ut
               aiunt
               J.
               C.
            
             Germani
             .
          
           
             
               See
            
             Instrument
             .
             Pacis
             .
          
           
             Plenum
             Regnum
             est
             in
             
               Florentino
            
             Ducatu
             ;
             quale
             plerumqne
             subsequitur
             Armis
             oppressam
             Libertatem
             .
             
               Besold
               .
            
             in
             Synopsi
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             Mach.
             de
             
               Principe
               .
            
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             mucronem
             gladii
             sui
             appellavit
             .
             
               Girard
               .
            
             l.
             21.
             
             
               Pasquier
               .
            
             5.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Jactitare
             so●ebat
             ,
             suâ
             potissimùm
             operâ
             effectum
             fuisse
             ,
             ut
             Regnum
             
               Gallicanum
            
             quasi
             ex
             Tutelâ
             ,
             ad
             plenam
             Pubertatem
             fuerit
             redactum
             .
             
               Besold
               .
            
             in
             Synops
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lehmann
             .
             2.
             
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Senatus
             
               Parisiensis
            
             in
             Judicum
             curiam
             transmutatus
             .
             
               Besold
               .
            
          
           
             See
             
               Malvezzi
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Events
             of
             the
             
               Spanish
            
             Monarchy
             .
          
           
             
               Caesar
            
             in
             Comment
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             
               English
            
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Histor.
             Norman
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Norman
               .
            
             ille
             Spurius
             ,
             
               Guil●●lmus
               .
            
             dictus
             ,
             
               Anglicanum
            
             Regnum
             vi
             occupavit
             ;
             Legesque
             tulit
             ,
             nullas
             accepit
             .
          
           
             
               Besoldus
            
             in
             Synopsi
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             Chronicles
             .
          
           
             Vide
             
               Grotium
               ,
            
             de
             jure
             B●lli
             ,
             l.
             3.
             c.
             ●5
             .
             Bello
             ut
             alia
             acquiri
             pessunt
             ,
             ita
             &
             jue
             Imperantis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             De
             Iure
             Belli
             .
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             3
             Polit.
             cap.
             4.
             1
             Polit.
             c.
             2.
             &
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             A●ist
             .
             1.
             
               Polit.
            
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               Bellarm
            
             de
             Laicis
             ,
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Molina
               .
            
             de
             Jure
             &
             Just
             .
             Tract.
             2.
             dist.
             26.
             
          
           
             Judicium
             sibi
             privatus
             sumere
             non
             debet
             ,
             sed
             possessioenem
             sequi
             .
             
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               c.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Respectu
             prima
             ●ausa
             ●muia
             Imperia
             legitima
             esse
             concedo
             ;
             sed
             si
             quaeras
             de
             causis
             intermediis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tract.
             de
             Majest
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             De
             Regalibus
             ,
             c.
             3.
             num
             .
             307.
             
          
           
             *
             Necessitas
             summa
             reducitres
             ad
             merum
             Ius
             naturae
             .
          
           
             
               Grotius
            
             de
             Jure
             belli
             .
             l.
             2
             
               c.
            
             6
             
               Grotius
            
             inter
             Pr●legomena
             de
             Jure
             Belli
             :
          
           
             Grotius
             
               ibid.
            
          
           
             
               Nic.
               Mach.
            
             de
             Principe
             ,
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Grotius
            
             ib.
          
           
             Vim
             Iusque
             parilis
             copulans
             vin●li
             Iugo
             .
          
           
             
               Grot.
            
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Iure
             Belli
             .
          
           
             Eventus
             belli
             ,
             velut
             aequus
             judex
             unde
             Ius
             stabat
             ,
             victoriam
             dedit
             ,
             
               Livius
            
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Si
             qui
             jure
             suo
             uti
             non
             possunt
             ,
             coru●
             jus
             accrescit
             praesentibus
             :
             
               Grotius
            
             de
             Iure
             Belli
             ,
             l
             ,
             ●
             .
             ,
             c.
             
             5.
             
          
           
             Majestatem
             realem
             durare
             constat
             ,
             quamdiu
             ,
             vel
             vi
             maj●re
             ,
             vel
             omnium
             quorum
             interest
             consensunon
             mutatur
             .
          
           
             
               Besold
               .
            
             de
             Majest.
             cap.
             1.
             
             Dicitur
             verò
             summa
             ,
             qui●
             non
             alium
             nisi
             Deum
             &
             gladium
             recognoscit
             ;
             atque
             ideò
             suae
             Origini●
             quasi
             Author
             existit
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Arnisaeus
            
             de
             Majest.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bello
             ut
             alia
             acquiripossunt
             ,
             it
             a
             &
             Jus
             imperantis
             in
             Populum
             ,
             &
             Ju●
             quod
             in
             Imperio
             habet
             ipse
             Populus
             
               Grot.
            
             de
             Jure
             belli
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             legib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             Tract
             at
             .
             de
             
               Legatis
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanders
               .
            
             de
             Jura
             .
             Praelect.
             2.
             sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Idem
             .
             in
             sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sanders
               .
            
             ibid
             neve
             sensum
             aliquem
             juramento
             à
             nobis
             praestito
             ,
             aut
             ejus
             alicui
             parti
             assingamus
             proprit
             commodi
             aut
             utilitatis
             causâ
             ,
             quem
             non
             quivis
             vir
             alius
             pius
             &
             prudens
             (
             qui
             est
             liberioris
             Iudicii
             ,
             utpote
             cujà
             nihil
             interest
             )
             ex
             ipsis
             verbis
             facilè
             eliccret
             .
          
           
             
               Grotius
            
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             
               Seneca
            
             l.
             4.
             
             De
             Beneficiis
             ,
             c.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Omnia
             debent
             esse
             cadem
             quae
             fuerit
             cum
             promitteres
             ,
             ut
             promittentis
             sidem
             teneas
             .
          
           
             Si
             aliquid
             intervenit
             novi
             ,
             quid
             miraris
             cum
             conditio
             promittentis
             mutata
             sit
             ,
             mutatum
             esse
             Consilium
             ?
          
           
             
               Sanders
            
             Praelect.
             2
             ,
             sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             S●
             Deus
             ●ermiscrit
             .
          
           
             James
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Quia
             cum
             omnia
             divina
             Providenti●
             &
             voluntati
             subsint
             ,
             nec
             sit
             in
             cujusvis
             hominis
             potestate
             omnes
             suturos
             Casus
             praestare
             ;
             qui
             fecit
             quod
             in
             se
             fuit
             ut
             adimpleret
             quod
             promiserat
             ,
             Juramenti
             fidem
             exolvit
             .
             Rei
             Impossibilis
             nulla
             est
             obligatio
             .
             
               Sanders
               .
            
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             2
             Quoadlicet
             
          
           
             
               Grot.
            
             de
             Jure
             Belli
             l.
             1.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             Potestates
             apud
             
               Ammianum
            
             aliósque
             dicuntur
             ,
             penes
             quos
             sunt
             Jurae
             militaria
             .
             
               Arnold
               .
               Clapmar
               .
            
             de
             Jure
             Imperii
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Videtur
             Apostolus
             voluisse
             tollere
             srivolam
             hominum
             curiositatem
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Calv.
            
             in
             Rom.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quum
             quaeritur
             cui
             parendum
             ,
             non
             est
             spectandum
             qualis
             sit
             qu●
             potestatem
             exercet
             ,
             nec●que
             Jure
             ,
             vel
             injuriâ
             ,
             quis
             potestatem
             invaserit
             .
             
               Bucer
               .
            
             in
             
               Rom.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             Rebus
             sic
             Stantibus
             ▪
             
          
           
             Non
             tenebitur
             ,
             si
             cesset
             qualitas
             sub
             quâ
             alicui
             juravit
             ;
             ut
             si
             Magistratus
             desinat
             esse
             Magistratus
             .
          
           
             Grot.
             
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             cap.
             13.
             de
             Jure
             belli
             .
          
           
             *
             Sacramentum
             capitis
             dimunitione
             sublatum
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Petr.
               Greg.
               Tolos
               .
            
             lib.
             11.
             de
             Repub.
             cap.
             3.
             pag.
             656.
             
          
           
             *
             Mercenarii
             militis
             sides
             ex
             fortuna
             pendet
             :
             quá
             inclivant●
             ad
             hostes
             ,
             ipsi
             etiam
             spem
             atque
             animum
             cò
             incli●●nt
             .
             
               Francisc
               .
               Patrit
               .
               lib.
            
             9.
             
               de
               Reg.
               
               Tit.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Solent
             plus
             lucrum
             quàm
             causam
             scqui
             bellandi
             :
             Et
             it
             â
             facilè
             ab
             bostibus
             ,
             vel
             majore
             stipendio
             ,
             vel
             donis
             ,
             corrumpi
             possunt
             .
             
               Pet.
               Greg.
               Tolos
               .
               ubi
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             
               new
               Acts
            
             of
             Treason
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Act
            
             for
             establishing
             an
             
               High
               Court
               of
               Justice
               .
            
          
           
             Cic.
             
               ad
            
             Art.
             7.
             
             
               Epist.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             was
             afterwards
             King
             ,
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Henry
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Daniel
               .
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             King
             
               Stephen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Daniel
               .
            
             in
             Edw.
             the
             Second
             .
          
           
             
               Besold
               .
            
             in
             Cap.
             
          
           
             de
             morble
             rerumpub
             .
             
               p.
            
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Mach.
            
             de
             Repub.
             
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Leges
               opprimit
               Timor
               .
            
             Sen.
             Herc.
             Fur.
             
          
           
             a
             Ans●rre
             ,
             trucidare
             ,
             rapere
             .
             
               T●●
               .
            
             in
             
               agric.
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Plutarch
             
               in
               vitâ
            
             Catonis
             .
          
           
             c
             D●latores
             per
             praemia
             cliciu●●
             .
             
               Tacit.
            
             Annal.
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Boni
             quàm
             mali
             suspectiores
             su●
             ,
             semperque
             allena
             virtus
             formidolosa
             est
             .
             
               Salust
               .
            
             Nec
             minus
             periculum
             ex
             unagnâ
             famâ
             ,
             quam
             ex
             malâ
             .
             
               Tacit.
               Agric
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Regni
             causâ
             jus
             violandum
             esse
             .
          
           
             *
             Regni
             causa
             secleratum
             esse
             .
          
           
             a
             Principi
             nihil
             est
             injust●
             quod
             fructuos●m
             .
          
           
             b
             Ubi
             honesta
             tantùm
             dominanti
             licent
             ,
             precariò
             regnatur
             .
          
           
             †
             Quamvis
             bonus
             atque
             clemens
             fit
             ,
             qui
             plus
             potest
             tamen
             quia
             malo
             esse
             licet
             ,
             formidatur
             .
             
               Salust
               .
            
             ad
             
               Caes.
            
          
           
             *
             D●lc●
             malum
             vindicta
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             2.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Mach.
             de
             Prin.
             
          
           
             
               Dr.
            
             Crighton
             .
          
           
             *
             Monarchae
             nois
             amant
             Ordinum
             Conventus
             crebriores
             .
             
               Besold
               .
            
             de
             Simulachris
             Reri●npub
             .
          
           
             Du
             Serres
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             
               grand
               Case
               of
               Conscience
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Engagement
               ,
            
             stated
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Strig
               .
            
             in
             Chron.
             part
             .
             2.
             
               p.
            
             186.
             
          
           
             
               P●ucer
               .
            
             in
             lect.
          
           
             Chron.
             
               d.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Iul.
             An.
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Semiramis
             .
          
           
             Diod.
             Sic.
             
               rerii
               antiq.
            
             l.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Bella
             injusta
             infelices
             Su●c●ssus
             ,
             tri●●es
             ,
             &
             Tragi●os
             exitus
             semper
             habent
             .
          
           
             Strig
             .
             ●
             .
             
               Reg.
            
             14.
             p.
             187.
             
          
           
             Philip
             .
             
               Chron.
               
            
          
           
             Tom.
             1.
             Epist.
             per
             
               Pe●c
               .
            
             edit.
             pag.
             248.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             Kings
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             Chap.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ab
             istis
             exercitibus
             ,
             quos
             defendendi
             sui
             causâ
             attraxerunt
             ,
             evertuntur
             .
          
           
             
               Peucer
               .
            
             Auxiliatores
             ,
             ut
             solet
             fieri
             ,
             postea
             siunt
             domini
             .
             
               Strigel
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Paralip
               .
            
             28.
             
          
           
             Justin
             .
          
           
             Xenoph.
             
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Pezel
               .
            
             part
             4.
             pag.
             613.
             
          
           
             Circa
             Annum
             Christi
             ▪
             870.
             
          
           
             Chytraeus
             in
             Apoc.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             28.
             
          
           
             Josephus
             
               de
               bello
            
             Jud.
             
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             Chron.
             
               Phil.
            
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sam.
             Daniel
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             Bodinus
             lib.
             5.
             
               cap.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Maxima
             pars
             vulgi
             capitur
             Amba●gibus
             .
          
           
             *
             Immedicabile
             vulnus
             Ense
             recidendum
             est
             .
             
               Ovid
               .
            
          
           
             †
             See
             the
             
               Irish
            
             Bishop's
             Sermon
             at
             the
             
               Hague
               ,
            
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             Bed
             a.
             
               Axiom
               .
               ex
               .
            
             Aristotele
             .
          
           
             This
             Story
             is
             recorded
             by
             
               Machiavel
               ,
            
             in
             his
             first
             book
             
               de
               Repub.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
            
             Case
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             Stated
             .
             Anno
             1647.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               the
            
             Case
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               ut
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             *
             In
             ordiue
             ad
             Spiritualia
             .
          
           
             †
             Not
             out
             of
             any
             good
             will
             toward
             
               England
               ,
            
             but
             because
             their
             discipline
             was
             not
             like
             to
             be
             set
             up
             here
             ,
             if
             
               Hamilton
            
             had
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
            
             Agreement
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Polit.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Indeque
             frequentantur
             
               Agrariae
               Leges
               ▪
            
             quae
             prohibent
             ,
             ne
             quis
             nimis
             dives
             efficiatur
             .
             
               Besold
               ,
            
             in
             Synops
             .
             de
             
               Democr
               .
            
          
           
             See
             the
             
               Preamble
            
             of
             the
             Agreement
             .
          
           
             *
             Plebs
             ut
             prona
             in
             miser●cordiā
             ,
             ita
             immodica
             in
             saevit●am
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Clap.
            
             de
             Arcau
             .
             dom
             .
             pop
             .
          
           
             *
             Incerti
             nimirum
             ,
             solatique
             &
             magis
             sine
             dominio
             ,
             quàm
             in
             Libertate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
               Annal.
            
             Genus
             hominum
             agreste
             ,
             sine
             legibus
             ,
             sine
             Imperio
             ,
             liberii
             ,
             atque
             sol●tum
             .
             
               Salust
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Quoniā
             ea
             demum
             Libertas
             
               Romae
            
             est
             ,
             non
             Senatii
             ,
             non
             Magistratus
             ,
             non
             Leges
             ,
             non
             mores
             majorum
             non
             Instituta
             patrii
             ,
             non
             Disciplinam
             vereri
             Militiae
             .
             
               Liv.
            
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Tales
             longè
             sunt
             crudeliores
             ,
             et
             longè
             plus
             nocent
             quàm
             soli
             Tyranny
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Clapm.
            
             de
             Flag
             .
          
           
             
               Dom.
            
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Omnium
             prope
             Judicio
             vapulat
             ;
             eò
             quòd
             imbi
             li●o●tia
             pro
             libertate
             habeatur
             .
          
           
             Bodin
             .
             6.
             
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Petr.
             Gregor.
             5.
             
               de
               Repub.
            
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Componi
             non
             possunt
             ,
             nisi
             Imperio
             ad
             unum
             devoluso
             .
          
           
             Clap.
             de
             Arc.
             
          
           
             Imp.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Eam
             Republicam
             discordiis
             civilibus
             fessam
             ,
             nomine
             principis
             ,
             sub
             Imperiū
             accepit
             .
             
               Tacit.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Tumultus
             populares
             parturiu●
             Regnum
             .
          
           
             Ann.
             1.
             
          
           
             S●inditur
             incertum
             studia
             in
             cōtraria
             vulgus
             .
          
           
             Contzen
             .
             1.
             
               polit.
            
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Greg.
             Tolos
             .
             l.
             4.
             
               de
               Repub.
            
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plebs
             Rectores
             meliores
             vocat
             eos
             ,
             qui
             magis
             ●i
             indulgeat
             .
             
               Idē
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Aquin.
            
             de
             Regim.
             Princ.
             l.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Ex
             Favore
             ,
             &
             pretio
             ,
             populus
             distribuebat
             Magistratus
             .
          
           
             Plato
             .
          
           
             Polyb.
             6.
             histor.
             .
             à
             pr.
             paratu
             .
             1.
             disc.
          
           
             *
             Summa-Rerū
             sit
             penes
             paucos
             ,
             qui
             antecellunt
             reliquos
             virtute
             &
             Sapientiâ
             .
          
           
             Polit.
             1.
             
          
           
             Thucy●ides
             l.
             2.
             
               pag.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             †
             Bodinus
             6.
             
             〈◊〉
             Repub.
             
               cap.
            
             4
             
          
           
             Lez
             Repetundarum
             .
          
           
             Libera
             accusationes
             ,
             
               &
            
             Calumniationes
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Ostracismus
            
             used
             at
             
               Athens
            
             as
             
               Petalismus
            
             else-where
             ;
             when
             the
             People
             banished
             any
             eminent
             man
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             was
             written
             either
             upon
             the
             
               Shell
               of
               a
               Fish
               ,
            
             or
             an
             
               Olive
               leafe
               .
            
          
           
             A●
             .
             3.
             
               polit.
            
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             Camera●
             .
             
               Cent.
            
             2.
             oper.
             Succis
             .
             cap.
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Ingrata
             patria
             n●
             ossa
             quidem
             mea
             habes
             .
          
           
             a
             Ubi
             Imperium
             plebis
             est
             ,
             ibi
             Patricios
             ac
             nobiles
             ,
             multis
             magnisque
             Injuriis
             ,
             affici
             necesse
             est
             .
             
               Arist.
            
             3.
             
               pol.
            
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Inveratissimum
             fuit
             in
             Rep.
             
               Romana
            
             odium
             plebis
             adversus
             Patricios
             .
             
               Tac.
               
            
          
           
             b
             Liv.
             li
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Clapm.
             de
             Arcan
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             †
             Auderen●ne
             postulare
             ,
             ut
             cùm
             bina
             Jugera
             agri
             plebi
             dividerentur
             ,
             isis
             plus
             quàm
             quinquaginta
             jugera
             habere
             liceret
             ?
          
           
             Liv.
             l.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             this
             Government
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             we
             must
             expect
             a
             
               Regall
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               popular
               Tyrannie
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Mach.
             de
             Rep.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &
             18.
             
          
           
             Florus
             .
          
           
             
               Mach.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             17
             
               de
               Repub.
               
            
          
           
             †
             Eis
             fuit
             domi
             Industria
             ,
             foris
             justum
             Imperiū
             ,
             animus
             in
             consulendo
             lib●r
             ;
             neque
             libidini
             ,
             neque
             delicto
             obnoxius
             .
             
               Salustius
               ;
            
             de
             
               Catone
            
             in
             suâ
             Concione
             ad
             Romanos
             Consules
             .
          
           
             
               Caesar
               .
            
             Cōment
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Sam.
               Daniel
               .
            
             of
             the
             State
             of
             
               Britain
               .
            
          
           
             Mach.
             lib.
             2.
             
               Cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Incredibile
             est
             memoratu
             ;
             quantùm
             adepta
             libertate
             ,
             in
             bre●i
             
               Romana
            
             Civitas
             creverit
             .
             
               Salust
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Deo
             summoperè
             placent
             ;
             eò
             quòd
             in
             iis
             ,
             magis
             quàm
             in
             alio
             g●n●re
             Rerumpublicarum
             ,
             commune
             bonum
             conservetur
             ,
             Jus
             suum
             cuique
             aequaliter
             distribuatur
             ,
             Civium
             animi
             vehementius
             ad
             virtutem
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Fr.
               Guicciard
               .
            
             lib.
             10.
             
             Hist.
          
           
             Lib
             de
             Repub.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Tam
             obstinatè
             Jus
             suum
             urs●rum
             ,
             ut
             
               Turcicae
            
             perfidiae
             se
             ●ommittere
             malucrint
             ,
             quàm
             Sceptris
             haereditariis
             cum
             potiri
             .
             
               Besold
               .
               de
               Successione
               regia
               ,
               ●ap
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             Gunt
             .
             li
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Mach.
            
             de
             Rcpub
             ▪
             
               cap.
            
             x.
             
          
           
             Dictator
             
               was
               a
               King
            
             pro
             Tempore
             .
          
           
             Claud.
             6.
             
             
               Consol.
            
             Honor
             .
          
           
             *
             Orat.
             id
             .
             Epist.
             
               Philippi
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Curtius
               .
            
             l.
             6.
             suae
             existimans
             quicquid
             cessisset
             alienae
             .
          
           
             *
             Sepulveda
             .
             
               Comma
               ad
            
             Arist.
             
               polit.
            
             3.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Desirui
             per
             haec
             fortunam
             suam
             
               Caesar
               ,
            
             imparemque
             tan
             o
             merito
             rebatur
             .
          
           
             Nam
             beneficia
             usque
             eò
             laeta
             sunt
             ,
             dam
             videntur
             posse
             exolui
             :
          
           
             Ubi
             multùm
             ante
             〈◊〉
             ,
             pro
             gratiá
             o●i●i
             redditur
             .
             
               Tacit.
               
            
          
           
             Annal.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             
               in
            
             Atato
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             Leo
             .
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             Lips
             .
             
               l.
               adversus
            
             Dialogist
             .
          
           
             *
             Curt.
             
               apud
            
             Alex
             :
             
               lib.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Omnes
             intelligant
             ,
             si
             salvi
             esse
             velint
             ,
             necessitati
             esse
             parendum
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             
               de
            
             offic.
             
               lib.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Tac.
            
             Hist.
             4.
             
             Dissolutionem
             Imperii
             docent
             ,
             si
             fructus
             sustinetur
             ,
             diminuantur
             .
          
           
             b
             Tac.
             Annal.
             ●4
             .
          
           
             *
             Inter
             Arme
             silent
             Leges
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Axiom
               .
               polit.
            
             Rich.
             p.
             152.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A52748e-34260
           
             Populi
             luplici
             m●do
             i●
             alteri●●
             arbitri●m
             se
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             is
             that
             〈◊〉
             
               Consent
               ,
            
             mentioned
             by
             〈◊〉
             in
             Part
             1.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Cruci
             assigebantur
             ,
             aut
             in
             Ergastulum
             trudebantur
             .
             
               pag.
            
             196.
             
          
           
             †
             Quos
             poterat
             ●ure
             belli
             perdere
             ,
             servatos
             maluit
             .
          
           
             *
             Imò
             nulla●
             quae
             non
             ad
             ho●
             Instar
             nata
             ,
             vel
             facta
             sucri●●
             .
          
           
             Non
             esse
             potestatem
             nisi
             à
             Deo.
             
          
           
             
               Nihil
               differunt
               ,
            
             omnes
             potestates
             esse
             à
             Deo
             ordinatas
             ,
             &
             nullam
             esse
             nisi
             à
             Deo.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1●
             .